great ignominie before the world Isa. 53. 2. 3. Phil. 2. 7. shall be exalted to soveraign glory Heb. 2. 9. V. 15. So shall he as thou O my people hast received abundance of graces after thy miserie even so shall Christ receive the fulnesse of the Spirit from the Father which he shall shed over all the world Acts 2. 33. and by this meanes shall make himselfe known Shall shut submitting to him in silence and humilitie For that which namely the mysterie of the Gospell and of the Sonne of Gods Kingdom which was unknowne in former ages Rom. 15. 21. CHAP. LIII Vers. 1. WHo hath whereas other nations have yeelded themselves to the obedience of faith the Jewish nation shall resuse Christ foretold by us Prophets and preached by the Apostles To whom how few of the Jewes shall open their eyes and hearts to the Gospell which is the power of God unto salvation to every one that beleeveth Rom. 1. 16. Or in whom God shall work by his powerfull and superabundant grace to bow their hardned hearts V. 2. For he shall that is to say Christs beginnings in respect of his humane nature and of his Kingdom shall be very small and weak like unto a young plant growing in dry ground see Isa. 11. 1 Before him namely before God the Father under whose protection and providence the Kingdom of Christ is grown up Or before the people who seeing Christs weaknesse in the flesh did contemn and despise him Shall see him he speakes as if he were a carnall Jew who judged of Christ according to his outward appearance Joh. 7. 24. V. 3. Acquainted to whom all manner of evils and sufferances have been familiar and ordinary V. 4. He hath born in the quality of a pledge for his Church he hath given satisfaction for her sins bearing all the punishments due for them in torments and extreame griefes both of body and soul and by feeling the wrath of God and death c. Yet we namely the Jewish nation Stricken namely for his own proper sins V. 5. The chastisement that is to say Gods just judgements for sin have been fully executed against him in stead of all his Elect for their benefit and absolution whereby his wrath hath been appeased and they reconciled with him V. 6. All we all men through sinne were alienated from God and were gone astray out of the way of everlasting life and every one followed his own lusts and particular sins Laid on him by his Sons one and onely righteousnesse he hath expiated all those severall sins Rom. 5. 16 18 19. The iniquity not the transgression nor the fault but the bond by which we were liable to Gods justice and the punishment of it Christ being our surety Of us all namely of all beleevers who in Christ have a true spirituall communion amongst themselves V. 8. Was taken into celestiall glory From judgement namely from the punishment of judiciall death which hee suffered for men as their pledge His generation the Italian his age namely the lastingnesse and eternity of his Kingdome into the possession of which he entred after his resurrection V. 9. His grave according to the custome of malefactors condemned to death he was to be buried ignominiously But Joseph a rich and honourable man laid the body in his grave by a secret providence of God to shew that with Christs death all the punishments and shame due to sinne were ended V. 10. He shall see hee shall gaine an infinite number of beleevers regenerate according to his own image through his Spirit and the incorruptible seed of his word Psal. 110. 3. Hebr. 2. 13. Prolong he shall reigne and live eternally The pleasure namely Gods eternall decree concerning the salvation of the Elect shall be powerfully and fully executed by Christ who by his word and Spirit shall communicate unto them the fruit of his death to everlasting life and salvation V. 11. He shall see he shall receive a full reward for his sufferings when after he hath accomplished the work of redemption he shall be raised up in glory and shall gather unto him all his Elect by the preaching of the Gospell My righteous servant who hath and possesseth that perfect righteousnesse as can alone satisfic Gods judgement for his Elect. Dan. 9. 14. Zech. 9. 9. Rom. 5. 18 19. 1 John 2. 1. Justifie that is to say he shall cause them to be absolved as righteous before God by his righteousnesse which through faith shall bee imputed to them Rom. 4. 5 6. By his knowledge by the lively light and impression of faith which embraceth Christ and his righteousnesse to salvation and doth mystically unite the beleever to him Gal. 2. 20. He shall beare to redeem them from condemnation by his suffering to make intercession for their defects by presenting himselfe continually before God and to mend their defaults by his Spirit V. 12. Will I divide him that is to say I the Father will cause my Son after he hath overcome the devill and death to gain unto himselfe a great many men whom the devill held in slavery and shall upon them establish his Kingdome amongst the other Kingdoms of the world Ephes 4. 8. Of many not generally of the whole world but of the decreed number of the Elect John 17. 9. Rom. 5. 15 19. CHAP. LIIII Vers. 1. O Barren namely O thou Church which before Christs comming wert like a barren woman or like a woman forsaken of her husband bringing forth no more spirituall children Rejoyce in the Messias his time because that by the renewing of the covenant of grace and by the sending of the Spirit thou shall become a most fruitfull mother farre more fruitfull then ever the ancient Jewish Church was whilest it continued in Gods Covenant V. 2. Enlarge a representation of the wonderfull increase of beleevers under the Gospel by the figure of a tent that should grow too little for them that live in it V. 3. And thy seed that is to say The beleevers which thou shalt bring forth to the Lord shall spiritually become Lords of the world planting his faith and Kingdome in it and peopling with a new and sanctified kinde of people the whole world which before was void of the knowledge and grace of God V. 4. Shalt forget that is to say the greatnesse of thy glory under the Gospel shall blot out and cancell in thee all feeling and remembrance of thy former state which was infamous for sins and idolatries and wretched for punishments by meanes of which I was in a manner divorced from thee Isa. 50. 1. V. 5. Thy maker namely God who as by his grace he gave thee thy first being to make thee his Church can also restore it to thee again when he pleaseth Of the whole and not onely of the Jewish Nation V. 6. Hath called thee hath re-united thee to himselfe by the Covenant of grace V. 9. This is namely this salvation and deliverance from the deluge
which is to have the heart governed and directed by the understanding See Rom. 12. 2. Ephes. 4. 23. Bringing me causeth me to bee inevitably driven into sinne whose rootes and seeds are in my nature and in all parts and faculties of it V. 24. O wretched man an exclamation out of the feeling of this miserie namely of being yet under the bondage of sinne and of a desire to be freed from it Who shall O that I were but out of this animall and terrestriall life during which sinne doth yet dwell in me and throw it I am yet under the necessitie of dying and that I were transported into the liberty of the glory of Gods children in the life of happinesse Rom. 8. 12 Phil. 1. 23. V. 25. I Thank God this is a certaine correction of the former fervent desire the time whereof was not yet come The meaning is though I doe desire to depart this life yet I submit my selfe to Gods will and with humble thanksgiving I content my selfe with his grace in Christ who doth not impute this corruption and imperfection unto mee to condemnation and shall fulfill my salvation in his appointed time See 2. Cor. 29. CHAP. VIII VER 1. THere is therefore a conclusion drawne from all hath beene spoken hitherto namely that man is justified by grace and that those who are so justified are freed from the domination of the law and are incorporated into Christ in whom they subsist and live by the communication of his spirit and therefore cannot be judged in themselves Rom. 7. 4. Gal. 2. 20. Which are namely that do shew the truth of this union with Christ by a holy ãâ¦ã ion according to the inspirations of ãâã holy Ghost and not according to the motions of ãâã See Gal 5. 16 25. V. 2. For he gives a reason why the true members of Christ doe walk according to the spirit namely ãâã that being under ãâã most holy government they are freed from the deadly tyranny of sinne The law See Rom. 7. 22. 1. Cor. 9. 21. Gal. 2. 19. In. 1. 25. Of liât that is to say living and quickening being ãâ¦ã cause and author of spirituall life in believers See 1 Cor. 15. 4â 2. Cor. 3. 6. Hath ãâã me ãâã S. Paul propounds himself for an example of every regenerate man as Rom. 7. 15. 16. V. ãâã For what hee proves this foresaid making free because that God being reconciled by Christs death hee hath taken away from sinne that power which he had granted it over man for a punishment of his first transgression In that it was because that seeing it could not be kept by a corrupted man it had no power to reconcile him to God whereupon it followed that the aforesaid punishment of the kingdom of sinne remained in its vigour Sending that is to say having appointed that his Son should take upon ãâã ââmane nature altogether like unto that of sin ãâ¦ã then sin onely accepted Heb. 2. 17 and 4. 15. For ãâã to bee a propitiatorie sacrifice for it 2. Cor. 5. ãâã Condemned he hath as it were by his soveraigne ãâ¦ã e taken away all command over believers from ãâã hath crucified and mortified it in them whilest they live in this animall and corporall life Ver. 4. The righteousnesse all which the said law commands being just and right Might bee fulfilled that it to say that it may not be commanded in vain not without effect as it is in respect of all unbelievers but may be observed though unperfectly in this world See the like meaning of this word Rom. 2. 27 Gal. 6. 2. V. 5. For they he gives a reason why the law is âept only by those who are regenerate namely because the holy Ghost who possesseth them hath made them spirituall euen as the law is whereas a carnall man can not agree with it Rom. 7. 14. That are namely that are of the carnall traine that is to say unregenerate Or that have no other being but their ãâ¦ã all corrupt being Doe minde the greeke word may be referred to all the faculties and functions of the soule as wel of the understanding as of the heart and of the affections V. 6. For to bee it appeares by the effect which all thoughts bring forth and the motions of the one and the other what the causes of them are for seeing that from the unregenerate mens there proceeds nothing but death without any helpe or direction to everlasting life that is a signe there is nothing but sinne and corruption called flesh in the former verse And conââââ wise seeing that regenerate mens thoughts doe direct to life it is a signe that there is the blossome of the spirit who is the only author thereof Peace namely all manner of blessing and happinesse the first fruits whereof in this world consist in the sacred rest of conscience V. 7. Because hee gives a reason why the flesh is the cause of death namely because it fighteth against God who is the onely author of life and is incapable not onely thorough weaknesse but also thorough naturall repugnancie to submit it selfe to his will V. 9. Dwelling in you the presence of God and of his spirit is where he operates his dwelling where he operates continually and inseparably or by a certaine appropriation of the organ as the soule dwelleth in the body Of Christ namely that spirit which Christ as he is head communicates to all his members V. 10. Be in you by the presence life and power of his spirit The bodies it is true that you believers are as yet subiect to corporall death by reason of the reliques of sinne that are in all regenerate men and shall not bee quite brought to nought but onely by death But yet in the gift and presence of the sâirit you have a beginning of spirituall life which consists in the coniunction with God into which Christ hath reestablished you by his most perfect righteousnesse and withall an assurance of everlasting life and happy resurrection V. 11. Of him namely of God The meaning is if you be partakers of Gods spirit the fulnesse of which is in Christ as this spirit produced in Christ who is your head the effect of resurrection by his omnipotent power and his personall property to bee the neerest cause of life in all things and in vertue of his holinesse wherewith hee had replenished his humane nature and so taken from it all proper cause of death which is sinne Psal. 16. 10. Acts 2. 24. So hee shall likewise produce the same effect in you by his power and by the meanes of your sanctification which is the resurrection of the soule which shall be followed by that of the body that hath participated of the same holinesse hath borne the sacred signes and produced the effects thereof in this life V. 12. Debters that is to say bound by the condition of our spirituall state by contract of covenant and by benefits received V. 13. After the flesh following
and gliding Gen. 49. 17. Psa. 58. 4. Math. 10. 16. is meant the Divell most cunning in seducing Ephes. 6. 12. Rev. 12. 9. who took this as an instrument working and speaking through him by Gods marvellous dispensation and providence Yea hath The Divell feigneth that he believeth God had wholly forbidden them the use of the fruits of the garden to make way to talke with the woman and to induce her to give care unto him V. 5. God doth know he doth wrest into a wrong sence the name of that tree as if it had power to conferre divine knowledge and the understanding of every thing accusing God of envie and provoking the woman to pride and curiosity V. 7. The eyes that is their conscience presently awaked and made them see the good which they had lost and the evill which they had purchased according to the sence of the name of the tree which appeared by the shame which they were touched with V. 8. In the coole that is early in the morning when a pleasant little wind useth to rise in stead of which they heard the terrible signes of Gods presence see Cant 2. 15. Walking it hath been thought by many that the Son of God did appeare in his proper person in all those actions in a bodily shape taken at times V. 12. Which thou or the which thou hast given me V. 14. Because the Divell as sufficiently convinced is not examined by God as Adam and Eve were And also as having sinned through his own proper malice and seduced man is absolutely accursed without any moderation or hope of being restored wheras the sentence against man hath all circumstances contrary Thou art cursed this is pronounced against the Serpent in a corporall sence and against the Devill in a spirituall The Serpent is condemned as a common enemy to all creatures that he shal no more move with a body and head erected nor walk openly and securely as he did before nor enjoy the good fruits of the earth but shall hide himself in holes caves and lick the dust and filth The Devill receiveth either his first condemnation or the confirmation of it to be banished from heaven driven under the earth and into hell Luke 10. 18. Rev. 12. 9. deprived of all good delight and trust loaden with confusion and despaire and subject to have no other food pastime nor entertainment but in filthy and wicked things and actions V. 15. I will put that is to say whereas thou by thine allurements hast drawn the woman into fellowship of sin I will cause thee O Serpent to be an abomination to all mankind especially to the female sex and shalt by it be mortally persecuted as thou on thy part shalt seek all wayes means to hurt him And thou O Devill with all thy partie in whom thou shalt have imprinted thy malice shalt have a deadly and continuall war with my Church which in its due time shall by a Virgin without work of man bring forth into the world Christ her head in this war wherein the fight and issue will be very unequall for all thine endeavours shall not be able to reach Christ. Ioh. 14. 30. Rev. 12. 5. and those which thou shalt be suffered to use against his elect which shall be his body and the new progeny of my Church whose bridegroome he shall become Rev. 12. 17. shall not be mortall nor able to take away from them the gift of the Spirit but shall end with some prickings troublesome to the flesh in things concerning this earthly life or in wounding of the spirit of the new man by the remainder of the old which he shall draw along with him here on earth see Ioh. 13 10. 2. Cor. 12. â7 But as for thee Christ of himself and his elect through his Spirit shall destroy all thy Kingdom power and works by a compleat and everlasting victory So that by the woman may be understood the Church and the Virgin and by her seed Christ the head and the faithfull who are his mysticall body as in prophecies we often finde diverse sences joyned and put together one within another V. 16. Multiplie The paines of travaile have indeed naturall causes but before sin God would have eased the woman through grace and supernaturall power but after that they have been increased by God through his judgement Now God leaving the first sentence of death in force for which he had granted a remedy to the elect through the Redeemer he addeth thereunto the sufferings of this life common to believers and unbelievers but for a correction to the first and a punishment to the latter And within these paines is comprehended the curse of the bringing forth of man see upon 1. Tim. 2. 15. Shall be that is to say thou shalt moreover be especially punished in so much that having abused the equall society wherein I had placed thee with thy husband by enticing of him to sin thou shalt be in great part degraded from it and that sweet direction which he had of thee shall be turned into domination as over a subject much unequall in wisdom capacitiâ strength and other gifts And also seeing your will are no more united in true and plaine goodnesse as they were before sin there shall in your commos manner of living strifes arise amongst you wherein thou shalt be faine to yeeld to thy husband in humility and silence or by force and violence which peradventure he shall use and shalt not be able to free thy self from the power he hath over thee In conclusion if he have obeyed thee in sinning thou shalt be subject to him in punishment V. 17. Cursed that is to say it shall not have power to bring forth all sorts of needfull plants of it self or with small labour but contrary wise it shall abound in noisome stocks In sorrow because that the pleasant and easy manuring which was before sin is changed into a toilesome labour as well through the growing weak of mans body as through the malignancy of the earth and the disorder of nature V. 18. Herbe that kind which God hath ordained for the use of man Gen. 1. 29. and no more of the fruit of Paradice V. 19. For not because that the terrestriall matter or elementall composition of the body of man is the true and immediate cause of death but sin Rom. 5. 12. and 6. 23. but to shew that the body being destroyed resolveth it self into its first principles of which the most eminent is the earth V. 20. Eve that is living she through whom mankinde having been condemned to death should also be preserved alive by the meanes of a new off-spring V. 21. Make in some divine manner not set down Now God who had left it to mans wit to provide for those things he wanted by many inventions and aââs would notwithstanding cloath himself with beasts skins not only to shew him the use of them and to give him the reason of it
as he hath appointed me to be a Soviour so he hath appointed faith to be a means to receive me to salvation and life Which seeth that is to say is enlightned by his knowledge Ver. 44. No man none ought to marvaile that you cannot comprehend these things nor joyne your selves to me by faith for to enjoy them for it is a supernaturall motion of Gods Spirit which you have not Draw him move him by his Almighty power to unite himselfe to mee by faith against the inclination of his owne corrupt nature See Cant. 1. 4. Iohn 12. 32. And I that is to say all those that come to me the good they finde thereby is the spirituall life the accomplishment of which shall bee life overlasting by meanes of the blessed Resurrection V. 45. In the Prophets in that volume wherein all their prophecies are contained All not all and every particular person as it appeares by verse 44. and 65. but all the elect and children of God That hath heard in his Church by his word And hath learned that is to say hath receaved a lively impression of this truth by vertue of the Holy Ghost which engendereth faith Iohn 14. 26. and 16. 13. 1 Thes. 4. 9. 1 Iohn 2. 20 27. V. 46. Not that that is to say when I speake of hearing the father it is not by reason that any one can have accesse to him or communication of seeing or hearing him immediately without me The Fathers word is that which I propound in his name and from him Ioh. 149. He which is Namely I my selfe who proceeded from him from everlasting as his proper Son and also have by him been appointed to be the Saviour of the world V. 49. Are dead where by it appeares that that foode though it came out of the ayre and was puter then any other food yet it was corruptible in it selfe and could not keepe the body from death whereas the foode which I present unto you saves the soule from spirituall death and body and soule both from everlasting death V. 50. This is Namely this which I propound to you in myselfe V. 51. The living that hath life in it selfe and giveth life to them which are partakers of it Is my flesh that is to say I am the sacred ooâe of the soule for as much as in my humanity I will offer my selfe to death as an expiatory sacrifice for the sins of the world and that it is eaten by the soule that is to say applyed to life by the actuall commemoration lively faith and inward apprehension to be rejoyeed comforted strengthened and sustained in the fruition and feeling of Gods grace which is the spirituall life And it seemes that Christ hath made use of these termes by reason that in every Religion the eating of the flesh of the sacrifices was a signe of the Communion to that Religion 1 Corint 10. 18. Hebr. 13. 10. to shew that every Christian ought to have communion with Christ to unite him and appropriate him to himselfe by a lively faith which worketh with Christ as eating doth upon flesh and without that Christ doth man no good no more than meate which is not eaten nor concocted V. 52. Strove either being not all of one opinion as Iohn 7. 43. and 9. 16. or that in a tumultuous manner they contradicted the Lord. Ver. 53. And drinke this is added to teach us that wee ought to participate with Christ wholly with all his merit satisfaction and expiation made by the shedding of his bloud as also for that purpose hee hath appointed the two signes in the Lords Supper V. 55. Indeed according as spirituall things have their truth and reality as much or more in their own kind then corporall ones have in theits See Ioh. 1. 9 and 15. 1. Heb. 8. 2. V. 56. Dwelleth that is to say is inseparably united with me and I with him even as food is with him that eates it V. 57. I live Namely as Son by vertue of the eternall generation and as Mediatour by the communication and influence of the life vertue and Spirit of God See Rom. 6. 4. 2 Cor. 13. 4. Shall live See Iohn 5. 26. V. 58. Not as the vertue of this my bread is not like that of Manna which could not save mens bodies from death V rse 60. Heare it that is to say beare it with patience and beleeve it and receave it with docilitie V. 62. Shall sec from whence you shall have greater cause to wonder to thinke that you should bee fed by his flesh which is taken up into heaven therefore because your senses may not transport you to incredulity leave off all these carnall thoughts and judge and understand these things spiritually 1 Cor 2. 14. and all occasion of stumbling shall bee taken away Aseend up into Heaven where the Son of God was before his incarnation in the residence of his glory and from whence he descended not by change of place but by manifestation and by voluntary abasement of condition taking upon him human flesh and in it he forme of a servant V. 63. The spirit doe not goodely stop at my materiall flesh nor at the corporall manner of eatâing which are things unprofitable for the soule but apprehend in my flesh that which is spirituall and quickning therein namely that it is the flesh of the Sonne of the living God and that in it he suffered death expiated sinne and fulfilled all righteousnesse and besides that the onely meanes to be partaker of it to everlasting life is by the holy Ghost who engenders true faith in mens hearts Are Spirit ought to be taken and understood spiritually 1 Cor. 2. 14. and in this manner do bring salvation and life to beleevers such as al men are not those that are so indeed must acknowledge it to be Gods meer benefit V. 66. Went back scandalized by reason of this doctrine which was so strange incomprehensible V. 68. Of eternall life which doe not onely propound and teach the way to obtaine it but do likewise containe in them a secret seed of life which is quickned and excited by the power of the Spirit V. 96. A devill that is to say is divelish in wickednesse is wholly possessed and driven on by the evill spirit CHAP. VII VER 1. TO kill him his houre being not yet come V. 3. Depart it is likely that they were afraid of King Herod either for their own particulars or in the behalfe of Christ Luke 13. 31. Thy Disciples which are in Iudea and receive thy doctrine which here is rejected V. 4. To be knowne namely to beare a title and quality of a publick person as Doctor Pastor Ambassador c. If thou doe seeing thou makest profession of teaching and doest so many excellent miracles seek a place more apt to cause all these things to bring forth fruit in places of more note as Iudea is V. 5. For neither these things were spoken by them
day into quarters S. Iohn meant here by the sixth houre all that second quarter which ended the sixth houre namely at noone and that he meanes that these things hapned entring into the said quarter V. 17. Bearing See upon Mat. 27. 32. V. 19. A Title namely a little table upon which was written the pretended crime See Mat 27. 37. V. 21. The King which seemed to involve the nation in the fault or infamy of the punishment V. 22. I have as much as to say I will alter nothing words of contempt of all their respects V. 23. His garments namely his outward robe which was made of foure peeces of cloth sewed together His coat namely his inward coat which was covered with the upper garment Woven not cut out of a peece of cloth and sewed together but made all of one peece wrought with a needle or otherwise V. 25. By the Crosse Mat. 27. 55. and Marke 15. 40. it is said that they looked a farre of but it may be that having stayed some time a farre off they afterwards came neerer Mary the wife the Italian hath it Mary of Cleophas namely his Daughter as the ancients thought though it were the same that was called Salome Marke 15. 40. and so we should expound the precedent word of sister of the blessed Virgin for next of kindred For the blessed Virgia was the daughter of Matthat See upon Luke 3 24. V. 26. He saith as well to comfort his mother giving her Iohn for a sonne as also to honour Iohn âetting him in his stead towards her Woman See upon Iohn 2. 4. V. 28. All things namely all his sufferings which were appointed by God and foretold by his Prophets were now even accomplished there wanting nothing but the last act of death I thirst an effect of the extreame paine of the body and a signe of the souls thirst scorched by the unspeakable feeling of Gods wrath upon finde the satisfying for which he had taken upon him V. 29. And they namely the souldiers and other assistants Filled it is likely that with the sponge full of vineger they also tooke a little bundle of Hyssope and made a kinde of a brush of it The Spunge was to bring the vineger to his mouth and the Hysope to sprinkle iâ in his face according to the humane office which was done to sufferers See upon Mar. 27. 34. V. 31. The bodies whereby the ground according to the law would have bin defiled Deut. 21. 23. For that he gives the reason why the day before that Sabbath was a day of solemne preparation Mat. 27 62. Because the feast of the Passeover fell upon that day which feast was called the great day as Iohn 7. 37. Besought because that executions not lying in their hands they could not take away the bodies of those who were executed but only with the permission of the Roman magistrate Might be broken to hasten their death before vvhich they might not be taken downe from the crosse V. 32. With him namely with Iesus V. 34. Pierced to be sure that he was dead for the place in which the heart is infolded which is full of a waterish matter being opened man cannot live Now by this bloud and water is set forth the double benefit of Christs death namely the satisfaction for the sinne it selfe and the cleansing from the spot of sinne 1 Ioh. 5. 6. V. 35. He that namely I Iohn who write these things V. 36. A bone of him this was ordained concerning the Paschall Lambe which was the figure of Christ in the principall sense and also in this particular circumstance so guided by Gods will because Christ should die voluntarily Iohn 10. 18. without any hurt at all which might cause his death as that breaking of bones might have done This allegation may likewise be taken out of Psal. 34. 20. according to the secret meaning of the Holy Ghost aiming at Christ. V. 37. They shall this allegation is to no other end but to shew that Christ was to be pierced and not broken V. 39. At the first at the beginning of Christs publike exercising of his office V. 40. Wouâdit for haste because that the S ãâ¦ã bath was comming on they did nothing but stre ãâ¦ã over the body with those spices without melting of them expecting that they might enbalme him perfectly when the Sabbath was past to which purpose it should seeme the women also came Marke 16. 1. who it should seeme knew nothing of w ãâ¦ã these men had done Though indeed Gods providence did hinder this perfect enbalming for the reason touched upon Marke 16. 1. The manner which was only to apply the spices on the outside either dry as they did here for haste or melted aâ the fire 2 Chron. 16. 14. and 21. 19. Ier. 34. 5. with linnen clothes dipped therein as they did purpose to do at more leasureâ without opening or emptying the bodies to fill them with spices as the Egyptians did See upon Gen. 50. 2. V. 42. Because of they made so much haste because they were afraid of being overtaken by the latter part of the day properlie called the preparation at which time they left off all manner of work at the least for an houre CHAP. XX. VER 1. MAry together with the other women mentioned by the other Evangelists who either through amazement or for fe ãâ¦ã of not being beleeved did not report that which the Angell had told them that Christ was indeed risen againe but turned their words to have the Apostles come themselves See upon Mat. 28. 2. V. 7. The Napkin it was some kinde of linnen cloath wherewith they wrapped up the heads of ãâã men when they were buried See Iohn 11. 44. V. 8. And beleeved he began then to beleeâe that Christ was indeed risen againe whereas they should have knowne that before by the Scriptures but they did not understand them yet V. 11. Stood See upon Mat. 28. 2. the conciliation of the diversitie of the Evangelists in this narration and all the order of it V. 14. And knâw not being dazeled by divine power as Luke 24. 16. 31. and Iohn 21. 4. V. 16. Saith unto her and withall restored unto her the free use of her sight V. 17. Touch me not it appeares by Matth. 28. 9. that she both touched and worshipped him but Iesus perceiving her too much fixed upon this corporall presence and too much astonished at his resurrection instructeth her that she should not be too much tied to this presence of the body nor to beleeve that his resurrection should be the highest pitch of his exaltation and that he was to ascend up into heaven where he was to be sought and knowne by faith in spirit and worshipped in the full glory of his kingdom See Ioh. 12. 20. 23. 2 Cor. 5. 16. V. 19. At evening being darke night the Disciples met and after they had supped together they prolonged their discourses concerning the Lords resurrection untill such time
the motions of your owne naturall corruptions See Gal. 6. 8. Yee shall dye namely the everlasting death Through the spirit if you make use of the gifts of the holy Ghost and of his exercises continually desire his assistance and co-operate with his motions and power to mortifie the concupiscences and sins which are practised by the body ând doe yet reside in you during this corporall life Now he seemes here to oppose that onely effectuall meanes of the spirit to all humane meanes which are too weake as lawes reason doctrines disciplines c. Ye shall live namely in heavenly glory and happinesse V. 14. For as many he gives a reason why the promise of life is made to regenerate mens namely because being made children of God by adoption sealed by the spirit of regeneration thay are consequently heires V. 15. For ye he proveth further that they are children by the holy Ghost who is the seal of their adoption imprints the feeling thereof in them and causeth them to feel the effects thereof and bear the fruits and yeeld the duties thereof contrarie to his operation towards those consciences which are absolutly under the law servisely tied to work to gain the wiges being in continuall terror of the punishment without comfort liberty or confidence In which manner the spirit of God in some sort had also used the beleevers in the legal discipline under the old testament vsing them as younger sons under tuition with much subjection and feare whereas now the spirit of grace being fully powred out as upon eldest sonnes filleth them with confidence and liberty towards God Gal. 13. we cry with a holy boldnesse wee sweetly and tenderly call upon our heavenly father crying out like little children See upon Marke 14. 36 V. 16. The spirit as he sets us on to call upon God our father so he likewise assureth us on his part and sealeth it in our hearts that we are his children V. 17. Then heirs having right by this gift of adoption to the everlasting goods of the heavenly father in the communion of Christ essential sonn of the father and sole heire by nature See Mat. 38. 12. Heb. 1. 2 if so be S. Paul purposing to go on to the effect of the holy ghost namly to comfort beleevers in their afflictions doth first set down that they are by Gods appointment a necessary condition to attain to glory to the imitation of Christ their head with him as he hath suffered for his cause in the communion of his body in manner of an army that fighteth with its head See 2. Cor. 1. 5. 6. 7. Col 1. 24. V. 18. For I we must supply This condition ought to be freely embraced by beleevers for the good which is promised under that condition is farre greater then the evil which they can feare therein V. 19. For the he proves the height of this glory because it is the end of all things which do aspire thereunto by a naturall instinct but especially beleevers who have the chief part therein waiteth for lookes attentively for the time when it shall cleerely appear which are the true qualities rights and priviledges of Gods children in the perfect love of God in his likenesse in the inheritance and possession of his blessednesse and in the enjoying of his glory V. 20. For the he gives a reason of the whole words ayming at this last mark namely because it hath been by mans sin put besides its first and naturall establishment into which as one should say it disires to be set again made subject being drawen by man to serv for an instrument to sinne and to the vaine end of seeking its good an creatures forsaking the creator and consequently being enfolded in Gods curse in the continuall disorder ruine and destruction of many of its parts and finally to the annyhilation of this faire outward fabrick of the world Psa 102. 26. not willingly according to Gods first institution who hath given all creatures certain naturall vses to which they seeme voluntarly to incline whereas seduction seemes to have some resemblance of violence of him namely man who was the onely cause of this curse Gen. 3. 17 in hope grounded upon this that it having suffered part of the curse for mans sin when he shall be fully reestablished in grace and glorie all trackes of curse shall be also quite extinguished in the world as it is set downe Isa. 51. 16. and 65. 17. and 64. 22. V. 21. Delivered it shall be no more subject to any alteration nor corruption as it is this present nor should not serve for obiect or instrument of sin but shal according to its degree and nature participate of the glorious estate of Gods children freed from all evills and wants V. 22. For we know that is to say though the world seem at this present to be in its highest splender and beauty yet it hath an evil which burthens it and sincks it namely sin of which burthren it would faine be eased in a maner like a woman that is great with child which not withstanding will not be untill the last resurrection V 23. and not only that which the world doth by a secret inclination without any feeling or discourse we beleevers do it thorow knowledg and spirituall judgment fighing for grief under the burden of sin which we bear with a desire to be perfectly freed from it the first fruits namely that first degre of regeneration and gifts of the spirit which is conferred in this life for a pledge of the perfection which shall be in the eternall life 2. Cor. 1. 22. and 5. 5. Ephes. 1. 14. the adoption namely the full manifestation and effect hereof in the delivering of our bodyes from the power of death by the resurrection Psal. 49. 15. V. 24. For we it ought not to seeme strange that I say that we waite though wee be saved alreadie for we are not so as yet but onely by right and not perfectly in deed which is evident by the nature of the vertue of hope chief amongst those which the sp ãâ¦ã creates in us which would not take place if the effect of our salvation were present See 1. Cor. 13. 13. V. 25. But if wee the Italian and if wee if that hope by which even at this time wee doe appreheââ our happinesse which is not as yet revealed be lively and well grounded it ought to produce in us an inuincible patience for any length of time suffering of troubles and oppositions to receive the effect at the appointed time See 1. Thess. 1. 3. Iam. 1. 4. V. 26. Likewise the same spirit which hath imprinted these perswasions and desiers in us doth also worke another effect in us namely to strengthen and beare us up in our weaknesses and that by the meanes of holy prayers by which wee obtaine from God his grace and strength and whatsoever else is necessarie for our salvation 2 Cor. 12. 8. 9. maketh in ãâ¦ã ess
bee altogether rejected Or by singular miracle having not beene framed noâ prepared before by the LORD as the other Apostles were but in an instant advanced to mine office V. 9 The least namelie concerning that which is in me and mine owne Though he elsewhere protest himselfe to be no way inferior to others in gifts or vocation 2. Cor. 11. 15. Gal. 2. 6. V. 10. His grace namelie his gift and calling In vaine that is to say vnprofitable to the Church and not imployed by me to the uttermost oâ my power But the grace not onely the gift it selfe but also the will and power the occasions and means to make use of it all comes from Godsgrace See Matth. 10. 20. 2 Cor. 3. 5. Phil. 2. â3 V. 12. There is no it is likely that it was the same error which is noted 2. Tim. 2. 18. as if by resurrection so cleerly taught in the whole scâipture nothing should be meant but the renewing of the world by the Gospell and the spirituall regeneration of soules by Gods spirit V. 12. If there be if that be absolutly denied it must also be denied in Christ also if it be denied in the faithfull Chrisâs also is disannulled taking away the vertue principall and inseparable effect of it which is to raise his faithfull to his owne likenesse Iohn 11. 25 and 14. 19. Rom 4. 25. 2. Cor. 5. 15. 1. âhâsse 4. 14. 1 Pet. 1. 3. V. 14 Vaine false and unprofitable seeing the ground of it is Christ risen Now his meanning is that seeing it is impossible that you should have such an opinion of our preaching having undoubted proofes to the contrary râject likewise any thing as may induce you thereunto by a necessary consequence also vaâne which you will not agree unto seeing you yet persevere ââd glory in the profâssion o ãâ¦ã V. 15. ãâ¦ã d we which likewise was most abâurd and impossible to âerswade the chââches unto who werefully assured of the trueth of the Apostles doctrine V. 17. Ye are yet theyare not yet purged since the payment is not fully made nor God appeased if Christ doe yet remaine dead seeing he cannot deliver others from death if he himself remaine overcome by it V. 18. A ââllen a sleep namly those beleevers who are dead in Christs faith of whose salvation it was as unjust as inhumane to doubt V. 19. If in this lâfe by this false doctrine we make our selves utterly wretched for seeing it takes away from us eternall happinesse and that our condition iâ this world is alwayes mostwiâtâhed we shall find our selves deprived of all manner of good both present and eternall Now the ground of this is that the immortality of the soul and the perfect happinesse of it is by Gods order insepable from the resurrection of the bodyes so that hee which donieth the one annihilates the other See upon Mâtch 22. 32. V. 20. The first fruits not onely the first in order of the resurrection which is in beleevers as it wâeâa wakning from death but also in the quality of chief the cause and pledg of it in all his members inseparable vnited to him by communion of spirit Rom 8. 11 even as under the law in the first fruites offered to God the people had an assurance of Gods blessing upon all their harvest See upon Rom. 11. 16. V. 21. For siâce he proves that by Christs resurrection that of his members necessarily followth for in the order of grace Christ hath bin by God appointed head of all the elect as Adam had bin of all men in the order of nature seeing then that Adam hath communicated his sinne and his death to all those who are his Christ likewise communicates his righteousnesse and his life to his belevers See Rom. 5. 14. 15. 17. by mân the Italian by no man by one who beeing true God is likewise true man in which regard he is the meritorious cause of resurrection by this perfect obedience and likewise gives his beleevers assurance thereof by the community of human nature joyned to the communion of the spirit V. 22. All die all men that are by nature the sonnes of Adam and are enfolded in his condemnation shall all namly all beleevers whose father is Christ by grace and in spirit by vertue whereof being engrafted in his body they are also partakers of his life and resurrection V. 24. The end namly of the world and of temporall things and withall the accomplishment of all Gods promises of Christs kingdome and the sâivation of his elect when he shall namely when the sonne oâ God who in quality of Mediator hath bin established king or the whole world ââd especially of his church like his fathers great deputy togather together governe and bring unto himselfe all his elect and to destroy his enemyes shall have brought his work to an end and the father with the sonne and the holy Ghost in vnitie of essence shall begin to raigne immediatly over his church in a manner altogether new namely by himself without any outward meanes wiâhout the work of angels or men or Ecclesiallicall or politick orders as it is in this world and likewise without adversaries or opposition filling all his with his light love life and glory which indeed will not a whit disannull Christs kingdom but only ch ãâ¦ã g the meaner forâe thereof into a more subline and perfect one See Dan. 2. 44 and 7. 14. 27 Luke 1. 33. Rev. 11. 15. 17. and 12. 10. V. 25. Must reigne namely the sonne of God must execise his empire in this manner and inferior dispensation by his word by the established orders in perpetuall oppositions etc. V. 26. death whose power shall be quite annihiliated in Christ member by the resurrection V. 27. When he saith we must not thinke that the father by bestowing the office of king upon his sonne hath dispossessed himself of his soveraigne empire but after the sonne shall have accomplished his worke the father shall manifest and exercise his kingdome of glory and essencein all eternity V. 28. Also himself not in his divine nature wherein hee is alreadie equalâe to the father Philiphans 2. 6. but in this humane nature and as coucerning his church which is his body and the forme of his government which then shall give way to the forme which is above described that God may of himself immediately and absolutly worke fully in his elect perfectly united unto him and may possesse and rule them for ever V. 29. Which are from this manner of speech it appeares that the Apostle means not an ordinary âite of the church but a particular custome of some whereof antiquity makes mention and it should seeme that the beginning thereof was if not altogether good and laudable yet at the least to terrable Which was that when anyone died in Christs faith before he was christened some of his kindred or friends comming to be Christened would be baptized both in his own name also in the
he is the head of his Church and also in regard of the state of celestiall life and glory to which he was ordained by God his father and of which he hath taken possession from thence to power doune his spirit upon all those who are his V. 49. We have borne beeing engendered by him we have bin like him in nature and qualities shall also bâeing regenerated by him wee shall be also made like him in glory V. 50. Now this as the vicious nature of of man signified by these termes of flesh and bloud ought to be changed by the gift of the holy Ghost to have entrance into Gods kingdome so the body ought to be spoiled of its corruptible mortall and animall qualities before it can enjoy the everlasting and glorious life 2. Cor. 5. 1. 4. V. 51. We shall not all those beleevers which shall bee found aliue at CHRISTS last comming shall not die a naturall death which is with sicknesse sorrow and perishing of the body but in stead thereof there shall be in them a sodaine change of qualities V. 52. we shall be namely those beleevers who shall be then living And the Apostle speakes thus to teach every one to be prepared expecting that day every moment 1 Thess. 4. 15. 17. V. 54. Swallowed up destroyed and brought to nothing Rev. 20. 14. in victory that is to say eternally according to the meaning of this phrase amongst the Hebrews from whom it is taken V. 56. The sâing namely that thing which armeth and gives death and hell strength and victory over us The strength namely that by vertue of which sinne produceth utter condemnation and death upon man namely in so much as he transgresseth the law Rom. 4. 15. which besides beeing unable to correct mans wickednesse doth kindle and exasperate it Rom. 5. 20. and 7. 5. 8. 9. 13 V. 57. Through Our lord iâ as much as through his satisfaction condemnation is disannulled and through his spirit of regeneration the kingdome of sinne is ouerthrowne Rom. 8. 1. 2. 3 and by his coâporall death he freeth vs from the reliques of sinne and by his resurrection he freeth vs from all manner of Subiection to death V. 58. In the worke in all actions belonging to your heauenly vocation and to the servâce of God Not in vaine namelie without fruit or reward seeing there is a resurrection eternall happinesse In the Lord that is âo say iârespeect of God and of Christ and accordinge to the manner and order as he vseth in rewarding those who are his with spirituall and everlasting goods which is spoken in opposition of the world in which beleevers ought not to looke for there reward CHAP. XVI VER 1. COllection namelie contribution of almes For the Saints namelie for the Churches of Ierusalem and Iudea V. 2. The first day which was the Sunday which after the Lords resurection and his appearings upon that day Iohn 20. 19. 26. was dedicated to sacred actions and assemblies in stead of the ancient Sabbath Acts 20. 7. Reu. 1. 10. Haââ prospâed as he shall iudge fitting to be done according to reason Or according to the prospering of ãâã estate V. 6. That ye may desiring to have some of you to beare me companie in my voyages becausâ of the great confidance I have in you I will stay till the season and time of yeare be sitting because I will not vrge you to any discommoditie V. 9. Doore namelie an occasion of preaching and advancing the worke of the Gospell namelie in Ephesus Acts 19. 1. 9. 23. V. 10. Come to you because that he had given him aduice to goe theither 1. Cor. 4. 17. V. 11. Dispisâ him for his youth 1 Tim. 4. 12. Jâpeace louinglie or saâelie With the brethren be seemes to meane other brethren who accompanied Timothie V. 15. Adâcted themselues nameliâ to the ministrie of the Gospell as it seemes to be set foorth in the verse following Oâ in the office of Deacon V. 16. Submâtt as to lawfull guides of the Church And labouâeth in the holie ministrie which is common to vs all V. 17. That which was namelie the comfort of the spirit or pereadventure bodilie assistance which by reason of your remoâenesse I can not re ãâ¦ã from you Philip. 2. ãâã Philp. 13. V. 18. My spirit namely my soule which ãâ¦ã holly yours by a sincere and perfect love V. 19. In the Lord that is to say with a spirituall affection in the communion of Christ. V. 21. With mine owne The Apostle employing some scribes for to write his epistles Rom. â6 22. was wont in the end of them to write something with his owne hand which was well knowen to the Chârches to prevent supposed epistles and keep the Church from being deceived Such are this ver and the two following in the first of which he excludes the false brethren who are Christâ and his churches enemies not only from these his testimonies of charity but even from the communion of Saints V. 22. Anathema a greeke word used in solemne excommunications which signifieth curse and execration See 1. Cor. 12. 3. Maranatha A Syriack word which signifie the Lord commeth vsed amongst Christians in the highest and greatest excommunications in imitation of other equivalent termes which was alwayes used amongst the Iewes to signifie a citing of the excommunicate person before the terrible judgment Seat of God at the last comming of the sonne of God See Iude 15. V. 24. My love I present my good will unto you and all mine intimate affections in the spirituall communion of Christ. The Second Epistle Of Saint Paule the Apostle to the Corinthians Argument THe former epistle having brought forth great fruit of correction in the Church of Corinth yet there remaining many disorderly persons amongst them who on set purpose and to the utmost of their powers did vilifie Saint Pauls âuthority to with draw the Corinthians love respect and âbedience from him he writs unto them this second epistle to exhort them to accomplish the reformation which they had so happily begun And at the very first beginning he writes unto them of his troubles combates and dangers and likâwise of his deliverances and comforts and desireth to be assisted by their prayers and to bee by ãâã seconded in his thansgivings Excusing himself for that he had not yet in person visited them according as he had given them hope that he would which was not by reason of any incon ãâ¦ã cie in him but onely because he would give them time to sett their Church in such state that he might not at his comming he forced to use and Apoctolicall rigor to the common grief of them and him Commending them in the meane time for their obediâcce in the incâstuous mans case who bâeing becom ãâ¦ã penitent upon the first admontion he exhorteth them to receive him again into the peace and communion of the Church giving his Apostolicall vote to the said absolution And he relates unto them how that
some have been converted to the Christian faith THE EPISTLE OF St. PAUL THE Apostle to the COLOSSIANS ARGUMENT COlosse was a City in Phrygia neere to the River Lico in the lesser Asiaâin âin which by Epaphras ministery there had been gathered together and set up a Church which was soon after tempted and troubled by certain seducers who taught them to restraine Mosaicall ceremonie as necessary to salvation and to observe many humane traditions and doctrines under colour of greater devotion and holinesse Therefore Epaphras went to Rome and told Paul who was a prisoner the estate and danger of that Church which though it were not as yet gone aftray yet had need of being confirmed and maintained by his authority St. Paul therefore to that end writes this Epistle to the Collossians And after he hath at the first given God thanks for their faith and charity according to the Gospell faithfully preached unto them by Epaphras he prayeth them to encrease his gifts unto them and strengthen them more and more in the faith that they might bring forth the true fruits thereof Then he layeth open and exalteth the excellence of the Person the Office and benefit of Christ preached to the Gentiles whose Apostle he was and for whom he suffered all these afflictions And therefore he exhorteth them to persevere in Christ and to cleave wholly unto him and to set all their righteousnesse life salvation and happinesse in him onely and not suffer themselves to be led away after ceremonies which Christ hath fulfilled by his death and annihilated the use of them nor after humane traditions and inventions which under a maske of devotion are but vaine superstition and impiety But that as they have by baptisme been made partakers of Christs death and resurrection to the remission of sinnes and gaining of the ever lasting and spirituall life and liberty they should likewise continually aspire to the accomplishment thereof by the mortification of the flesh and concupiscences thereof and by the sanctification of the spirit whose fruits are piety humility charity peace and every other Christian vertue whereof he likewise gives particular precepts and instructions to husbands and wives parents and children masters and servants Declaring that in these things consists the true piety and service of God And finally having exhorted them to continuall prayers and holy wisdome he salutes them in his owne and other brethrens ââmes CHAP. 1. Vers. 2. AT Colosse a City of Pââygiâ neere to the River Lico in A ãâ¦ã mi ãâ¦ã which was over-throwne by an earth-quake under Nero. Which is the reason that the ancientest of the late Geographers have not spoken of it V. 5. For the hope your end being no worldly nor temporall good but eternall salvation apprehended by a lively hope V. 6. In all the every way through the length and breadth thereof Oâ in all places where the Gospell is preached vers 23. Bringeth forth fruit namely in effects of Faith and conversion and groweth in amplenesse of knowledge and manifestation In truth namely as it is preached in all truth in the Gospell and not in lies as it is in false religions nor in shadows and figures as in Moses his law V. 8. Who also by this place and by Col. 4 12. and by Philo. 23. it appeares that this Epaphr as pastor of Colosse was come to Rome to visit Saint Paul when he was in prison In the Spirit namely your spirituall love engendered by the Holy Ghost who thereby unites and preserves the communion of Saints See Rom. 15. 30. V. 10. Of the Lord of the profession which you make of being children of God and members of Christ. Or of the grace which you have received of him and of his calling V. 12 Which hath made us namely by his free adoption he hath conferred upon us the right of inheriting his light namely his celestiall glory assigned to all his elect and believers See John 1. 12. V. 13. From the power from the hand of Satan Prince of darknesse That is to say head of the State of ignorance sin horror death and confusion which raigneth in the world V. 15. Who is in whose Person Workes and Word God who of his owne nature is invincible reveales himselfe unto salvation as 2 Cor. 4. 4. First ãâ¦ã e engendered by the father of his owne proper essence and equall with him before any thing was created and brought forth of nothing that is to say from everlasting Or he that is as Gods great Deputy and Vicegerent in the world as the first borne were in families See Psal. 89. 27. V. 16. By him the Italian in him that is to say he subsisting already by his eternall generation the father hath created all things operateing by him and in him as by an equall joyned and cooperating cââse So that he by an inward property of his person maintaines them all in their being John 1. 4. Heb. 1. 3. In Heaven it seemes ãâã meanes the Angels and all spirituall creatures Thrones this name and those which follow signifie the Angelicall creatures together with their degreeâ and dignities as well amongst themselves as over the lower world ãâ¦ã d the guiding of it Sec Rom. ãâã â8 ãâã ãâã by thro ãâ¦ã âe specially meanes the Cherubins upon which it is saitâ that God ãâã as upon a Throne by a figure taken from the Cherubins which were upon the Arke upon which Gods gloây appeared 1 Sam. 4. 4. 1 Chro. 28. â8 Psa. 80. 1. Ezek. 10. 1. For him being not moved to create them by any cause out of himselfe but onely by his owne frââ will Ephes. ãâã 5. Or as he hath been the soveraigne cause thereof so is he the last end of it so that every thing ought to have a relation to his glory and service Rom. 11. 36. V. 17. All things namely that are created and therefore he is eternall John 1. 1. By him the Itâlian on him encompassing and as one may say containing them by his infinite power that they may not be dissolved and destroyed and bearing ââem up that they may not sinke and be ruined So that he is as it were the foundation and bond of the preservation of all things V. 18. The beginning namely the same degree that the Sonne of God hath in the order of nature he likewise hath in that of grace and of ãâã ãâ¦ã ion being the ãâ¦ã st that is risen againe by his owne power and being the cause and ãâã of the resurrection of all his members The first borne as he had named him in the other order of creation vers 15. The meaning is He that by his resârrecâion ãâã been declared âo be the ãâã and everlasting Some of God and head of the Church Acts 1â ãâã ãâã 1. 4. as by the same the adoption of all his âeleâvers should also appeare Rom. 8. 19 20 22 1 Job 3. 2. In all things as well in thâ creation and naturall state of the world as in the
Geographicall Maps And as Gods word is called a way so pastors ought not to draw it awry but to set it forth straight Others derive it from the distribution of food at a table or in a house by a father of a family to signifie faithfull and wise dispensation or distribution of Gods word see Matth. 24. 45. Luke 12. 42. V. 16. Shun or forbid and suppresse V. 17. Will eat Being once admitted into the soule it will penetrate to the totall extinguishing of the spirituall life thereof and having possessed it selfe of one of the members of the Church it will spread it selfe over all the body if it be not withstood in time V. 18 That the resurrection it is likely that their doctrine was That there is no other resurrection but the spirituall resurrection of the soul from death and stone ãâã the renewing of the state of the world under the Gospell the Scripture using this word oftentimes in this sense see 1 Cor. 15. 12. V. 19. The foundation Gods eternall election which is the first foundation of beleevers salvation laid by God himself cannot be moved nor brought to nothing to have the Elect seduced by such he ãâ¦ã es or to cause them to fall away from the faith Matth. 24. 24. 2 Thess. 2. 13. Having this election is firm end setled by Gods eternall decree concerning those whom he hath taken to himself and is guarded by his continuall providence by which he accomplished his work in them yet will he have them cooperate by the power which they have received from him bewaring of all things that are contrary thereunto both in their life and doctrine Phil. 2. 12. 2 Pet. 1. 10. Nameth that is to say Makes profession of being a Christian. V. 20. In a great this is spoken to obviate the scandall of these Apostates who had been in the Church in which by this similitude he shewes that there are both elect and reprobate Matthew 13. 47. and 20. 16. V. 21. Purge himself working by the grace and power of the holy Ghost dwelling in him 1 Pet. 1. 22. 1 John 3. 3. From these namely from those which are spoken of vers 16 19. Or from these men namely keeping himself from the communion and infection of such Reprobates as were spoken of vers 17. He shall be in effect and really according as he hath been appointed by God to be so that is to say Gods councell shall in this manner be fulfilled in man V. 24. Patient in suffering of offences and injuries V. 25. That oppose that are of a contrary minde or inclination through ignorance but not through obstinate malice see Tit. 3. 10 11. V. 26. At his will this may be understood either of the Devils will by whom they had been taken or by Gods will by whom they had been freed CHAP. III. Vers. 1. PErillous or hard and troublesome in regard of the spirituall state of the Church Shall come upon the Church V. 2. Blasphemers or slanderers and defamers V. 3. Truce-breakers or irreconcileable and implacable as Rom. 1. 31. Of those that are good or of goodnesse V. 5. Denying having quite extinguished in them that inward vertue of piety by which it works in the ãâ¦ã t to regenerate and sanctifie iâ F ãâ¦ã such as from the other 2 Tim. 2. 16 23. V. 6. For of he gives a reason of this his exhortation namely because that even in those dayes there were some such persons to the great dam ãâ¦ã ge and corruption of the Church âead captive hold them in slavery by false perswasions cunning terrours of conscience and superstitious observances V. 7. Ever learning they make profession of being very studious i ãâ¦ã sacred things but without any fruit either for want of being well disposed inwardly or because they follow false and frivolous instructions V. 8. Jannes and some of Pharaohs Magicians names Exod. 7. 11. kept by tradition on by some ancient writings wherein they are yet this day to be seen Reprobate who by reason of their perverse doctrine are abominable to God and ought to be rejected of all men or that have lost all manner of right and sound judgement concerning such things as belong to faith Rom. 1. 18. Tin ãâ¦ã 1. 16. V. 9. They shall proceed he speaks here particularly of the seducers of his time but vers 13. he hath relation to the whole number of them in generall which in after times should increase and advance themselves exceedingly in the Church as they did indeed V. 10. Manner of life the Italian my proceedings or my government and my wayes Or my precepts and instructions V. 12. In Christ namely in the profession of beleeving in him and in the communion of his Church V. 14. Hast been or which have been intrusted and committed unto thee see 2 Thess. 1. 10. 1. 1 Tim. 1. 11. Of whom namely of me whom thou hast sufficiently known to be a true Apostle guided by the holy Ghost and maist also be better affored thereof by the holy Scripture V. 15. Which is whose foundation and onely object is Christ with all his benefits Or which is ãâ¦ã per to all his members Or which is towards him V. 16. Profitable that is to say appropriated unto and appointed for these uses For doctrins the Italian to teach what ought to be known and beleeved For reproof to reprove such false doctrines as ought to be rejected For correction of vices in âens lives and conversation For instruction to instruct them in precepts of a holylife and Christian conversation V. 1â The man of namely the minister of God in his Church 1. Tim. 6. 11. May be perfect may be fully endowed and provided with all par ãâ¦ã needfull for his office CHAP. IV. Vers. 1. THe quick as well those which shall at that time be found alive as those who shall be dead before see Acts 10. 42. Kingdom namely in the accomplishment and manifestation of it V. 2. He instant or apply thy self thereunto continually Out of season as fleshly understanding might judge it to be Exhort or comfort Doctrine with lively perswasions powerfull reasons and holy instruction V. 3. He ãâ¦ã to themselves they will continually with new Doctours and Doctrines endeavour to please their corrupt appetites and their distaste of the onely food of the soul which God hath appointed which is his pure and meere word out of which there being nothing found they shall attempt out of their own minde to supply with a ãâã of frivolous things V. 4. ãâã ãâã un ãâ¦ã and uncertain doctrines and opinions V. 5. Full proof shew and make it appear unto all men by these assured proofs that thou art Christs true and faithfull Minister V. 6. For I am look to thy selfe and to thy Ministerie so much the carefullier because I know that I shall shortly be taken away from thee namely I who hitherto have been thy tutor thy guide thine example and upholder The time or the time wherein my body
did wholly dedicate himselfe to Gods service and to all exercises of pietie without any distraction of worldly affaires or digressing into any vices by some expresse profession and rule of living See Gen. 6. 9. and 17. 1. and 24. 40. And begat So it appeareth that the use of matrimony in its purity may stand with the strictest rule of holinesse V. 24. Was not That is God by miracle gathered up his soule into the glory of heaven by a sweet separation from the body without passâng through the horrors and pains of death or hee might also transport him into heaven both body and soule cloathing him in a moment with the qualities of glorified bodies as hee did Elias See Hebrewes 11. 5. V. 29. Noah That is to say rest or refreshing This same It is like that Noah's father had divine Revelation that by him man-kind should bee saved from the generall deluge which he mis-understanding might believe that Noah should be the Saviour of the world through whom Gods curse should bee annihilated V. 32. Begat That is began to beget CHAP. VI. VERS 1. VVEre After the world was peopled and that through the multitude of women mens concupisences were excited the faithfull themselves took leave to use poligamy and mariyed themselves into strange kindreds out of the blessed generation V. 2. The sonnes That is many of the sacred stock and members of the Church Gen. 4. 26. âf men of the accursed progeny of Cain that had no part in the spirituall regeneration nor in the Sacraments thereof Faire More curious in the enticements of the slesh and in the art of setting forth that gift of nature with painting ornaments and âalliances c. which was always ordinary among prophane people And by this circumstance it is noted that the end of their marriages was onely pleasure and not a desire of holy company and issue which without using any distinction for spirituall matters or religion which common piety and reason did intimate was to be done and had questionlesse beene either commanded or inspired by God and was afterwards renewed Gen. 26. 35. Exod. 34. 16. 1 Cor. 7. 39. 2 Cor. 6. 14. From this mixture came the holy races corruption in Religion and manners wherefore God determined to destroy the world by the floud seeing the world subsisted but onely for the elect and they being almost all failed the cause of the worlds preservation seemed also to faile V. 3. Spirit Which through the Prophets teachings 1 Pet. 3. 19. and by internall motions reproved the world and pressed it to repentance For that They are altogether incorrigible the light of my regenerating spirit being quite extinguished in them and all his power smothered up whereby the externall action and benefit thereof is in vaine imployed about them By the word flesh opposed to the spirit in Scripture is understood the corrupt nature of man and deprived of Gods life the true subject of death and corruption as the flesh without soule or spirit is See Joh. 3. 6. Rom. 8. 5. His dayes The time which I will give them to bethink themselves V. 4. Giants Men of extraordinary stature and strength of a fierce disposition which violently usurped and tyrannically exercised domination over other men And also There did arise such tyrants in the Church of God after the mixture of the two generations V. 5. Imagination Internall conceits and secret discourses which are as it were the modell of all externall humane actions V. 6. It repented There can bee no repentance in God which is a sorrow for a fault committed and an alteration of his mind towards the selfe same subject 1 Sam. 15. 11. but bythis word taken from men is meant an alienation of Gods will and liking towards a thing which of good was become evill V. 7. Beast Because that being created for man and given to him God would punish him not onely in his person but also in his goods and instruments V. 9. In his That is all the time that hee lived before and after the deluge which was a new age of the world Or else amongst the men of his time Walked See above Gen. 5. 22. V. 12. Flesh That is man or person V. 13. Before me I have already decreed it and will shortly put it in execution the thing is already present before me God opposeth his certain knowledge to che worlds conceit concerning their happinesse and security and the decree of his will to naturall likely-hoods With the earth As much as concernes the beauty of it the fruits and goods but not the substance of it nor yet the highest and strongest plants V. 14. An Arke A great Vessell on the inside like a great Chest of a slangrell forme with divers partitions and inclosures The briefenesse of the narration leaves it doubtfull whether this bodie was not contained within some other more apt to swimme above the waters and preserve this Gopher It seems to be a generall name for all trees that have Rozen in them some hold it to be the Cedar anciently used in building of Ships Ezek. 27. 5. V. 16. A window The Italian hath it Give light It is likely that this light was taken from the top of the Arke by an opening which is called a Lanthorn through which the ayre and light came in and so was distributed into divers stories and rooms of the Arke by windowes and other overtures Whereof see Gen. 8. 6. Some translate it make a window Above The roof raised in the middle a cubit to cause the falling off of the raine-water V. 18. Establish I will take thee into my charge and protection as by an expresse covenant which I doe now make promise of and will assuredly keep my word V. 19. Of all Flesh Of every kind of creatures Two That is generally of all sorts of beasts for of those that are cleane hee commandeth Gen. 7. 2. That he should take seven couple of each V. 20. Shall come By a secret instinct and by Gods motion As Gen. 2. 19. CHAP. VII VERS 1. RIghteous That is righteousnesse of faith Heb. 11. 7. which consists not in perfection of works and merit but in the acceptation of Gods grace followed by true obedience and holinesse produced by the spirit of grace yet never without infirmities defects and combats in this life and therefore alwayes joyned with humble confession and recourse to the same grace V. 2. Clean Not in regard of the use of cating but for the use of sacrificing for the Lord had set downe what kind of creatures he accepted of and required in sacrifices which afterwards was renewed and set downe by Moses Such were Oxen Sheep and Goats Doves Turtles and Sparrowes Lev. Chap. 1. Verse 3. 10. and verse 14. 4. and verse 22. 19. By sevens That is three paires and one over this greater number of cleane beasts was ordained for provision for sacrifices Gen. 8. 20. and peradventure also to increase the race of tame beasts more then the
to be understood the great councell of seventy or the assembly of all the governours and heads of the people V. 34 It was not Exodus 31. 14. capitall punishment was ordayned for Sabbath-breakers but here there might be a question by reason that the fact was apparently of small moment was such a transgression whether it might be pardoned and by what kind of death he ought to dye V. 38 Of their garments Their outward garments Deut. 22 12. Of blue of blue wollen threed V. 39 And it shall be The Italian hath it And that ribbon those fringes composed of many threeds comprehended the changes and strayings of mens thoughts and actions which ought to be restrained under the obedience of Gods heavenly law figured by that sky-coloured ribbon See Psalm 119. 113. Seek not have alwayes your thoughts and will set upon my commandements without being drawne away by the evill motions of the heart and enticements of the sences A phrase taken from huntsmen which never keep any certaine way but runne after the tracks and sent of the beast see Deuteronomy chapter 29. verse 19. Job chap. 31. verse 7. Ezech. 6. 9. A whoring Spiritually by lusting after fleshly things and after the world contrary to Gods chaste and pure love See Psa. 73. 27. Jam. 44. or by committing idolatry as Num. 14. 33. CHAP. XVI VERS 1. KOhath So that Korah came to be Moses his cosen german Exo. 6. 18 20 21. Tooke men The Italian addeth Tooke other men with them namely the two hundred and fifty men spoken of v. 2. V. 2. In the Congregation The great councell or supreme ordinary Senat was but of seventy Num. 11. 16 but besides that when they were to treate of any busines that was very general wherein the advice and consent of the whole people was required or whose execution was to be committed to the inferior magistrats there were gathered together the other heads of the people divided into heads of thousands and of hundreds c. Exod. 18. 25. and this was the Congregation which is spoken of in this place Numbers chapter ãâã v. 16. V. 3. Ye take too much upon you The Italian hath it Let it suffice you That is to say content your selves with what you have been suffered to do hitherto and seek not to usurpe perpetuall domination upon Gods people Words of ambition jealousie and sedition against the order of government established by God himselfe as if Gods ordinary gifts of grace did free them from all manner of subjection and did confound all manner of order by an equall popularity V. 4. He fell See upon Numbers cha 14. v. 5. and 20. 6. V. 5. Who are his Whom he accepteth of for his particular servant as me And whom he hath consecrated by his gifts and calling as he hath done Aaron and not by the gift of common grace as he hath done the rest of the people v. 3. And will cause him will confirme his vocation by some miraculous and extraordinary signe V. 6. This do All this is ordained by Moses through divine inspiration V. 7. Doth chuse Approveth of by accepting of his Incense see upon Gen. 4. 4. Ye take too much upon you The Italian Let it suffice you You undertake too much stay Or content your selves with the honor ye have received from God to be his inferiour Ministers V. 9. To minister unto them To do in the Congregations name and stead that which they were bound to do themselves about the service of God See Num. 3. v. 7. V. 10. And he hath He hath not only appointed you for this sacred function but hath already installed you in it and put you in possession and execution of the same The Priesthood also Which as it may here appeare Korah did purpose to make common to all the Levites as it seemeth also that his followers which were not Levites purposed to do the like with Moses his politick power and with the councels power which God had appointed V. 14. Into a land According to thy promise Exo. 3. 17. Lev. 20. 24. Put out The Italian hath it dazle to dazle the peoples eyes by thy authority that they may not finde thy cunning and ambition of raigning V. 15. Respect not Be not thou propitious unto them when they shall present their prayers and sacrifices unto thee Psal. 109. 7. Or by the refusall of the solemn proof of their incenses shew that thou doest disallow of their rebellion See Genesis chapter 4. v. 4. V. 17. Before the Lord Before his Tabernacle V. 18. Fire From the Altar which was the only fire that was acceptable in all offerings Lev. 10. 1. V. 19. All the Congregation The whole body of the people or their governors as it appeareth by v. 22. and it seemeth that they inclined to Korah his side but did forbeare to declare themselvs openly untill such time as they had heard Gods determination The glory the ordinary signes of his approach and presence which appeared by the comming down lower of the cloud and by the brightnesse of it See Exodus 16 7 10. Leviticus 9. 6 23. Numbers 14. 10. and 20. 6. V. 22. Of the spirits Creator and preserver of the soules who knowest the hearts wouldest thou destroy thy divine work for a sin which thou knowest to be of malice in Korah but of ignorance and seduction in the rest V. 25. The Elders The councell of seventy V. 26. And touch nothing As being condemned to a curse and anathema in which case it was altogether forbidden to touch or come neere any such thing Deu. 13. 16. V. 27. And stood For it was no more lawfull for them to come amongst the people V. 28. All these works To have brought the people out of Egypt to have conducted and guided them and done all other things which belonged to mine office verse 13. V. 29. Be visited By a naturall and ordinary death which neverthelesse is always a punishment for sin Rom. 6. 23. V. 30. Go down Go die under ground contrary to the ordinary course of dying which is to die above ground and afterwards to be buried under ground V. 32. All the men Num. 26. 11. it is said that Korahs children did not die in this execution whereby it may be gathered that here are meant some slaves or women and finally all them which did stay with him and were yet within his houshold from which some were already severed by marriage or otherwise As for Korah he died in the Tabernacle with all the two hundred and fifty Levites which followed him v. 35. 40. Num. 26. 10. V. 35. Came out It was created by him and darted either out of the cloud or out of the Sanctuary V. 37. Of the burning Of those dead bodies which were fired and consumed to ashes which were yet burning hot hallowed these censers having been presented before God by his commandement and besides that belonging to persons which perished by a curse ought now to belong unto
the publike proclamation whereby all of that age were to appeare for to be mustered V. 10 Together with Korah It appeareth by Num. 16. 32 35 40. that Korah was not swallowed up by the earth but that he dyed by the fire sent from God but he is joyned with the other because hee was a confederate in the same misdeed and was punished by a miraculous death at the same time A signe a document and example of Gods judgements See 2 Pet. 2. 2. 6. V. 12. Of Nemuel Gen. 46. 10. and 1 Chron. 4. 24. and in the following verses there is some difference in these names V. 29 Of the Machirites whereof see Jos. 17. 1. and by that place it appeares that Machir had divers children whereof some took their names from Machir and some from Galaad his sonne And the word famâly here signifieth one of the great branches of this Tribe divided into families See Joshuah 7. 14. V 30 Jezar called also Abiezar Jos 17 2 Jud. 6 11 34. V. 42 Shuham called Fusim Gen. 46. 23. The Families Which were divided into lesser families V. 54 To many As well of the Tribes as of a Familie of the Tribes to some of which Moses assigned their inheritance on this side Jordan and appoynted Joshuah to do the like beyond V. 55 By lot In regard of the countries situation wherein they were to take more or lesse land according to the number of the persâns see Nu. 33. 54. V. 58 The families Namely the lesser Families V. 62 For they The other Tribes were mustered to equall the quantity of the inheritance with the number of thâm who being above the age of twenty years were capable of being heads of Families But in mustering of the tribe of Levi this reason took no place wherefore they were mustered from a moneth old at which time both the mothers and the children were purified to shew that they were consecrated to God for his service even from their birth See Numbers 3. 15. and 18. 16. V. 63 Neere Iericho The Italian hath it Of Iericho see Num. 22. 1. V. 65 Caleb It is true that Moses was yet living but he is left out because he was to dye also on that side Jordan without comming into the land of Canaan Num 20 12. and 27 13. CHAP. XXVII VERS 1. THen came They did not appeare in their order in the publike muster amongst the rest of the families of Manasseâ V. 3 And he was not Our father had not committed any publike misdeed nor was not fallen into any interdict whereby he merited to have his name extingu shed or to lose his right in the land of Canaan whereunto God had condemned Korah's faction causing their families to dye and their goods to be swallowed up Nu. 16. 27. 32. now this would have befaln ' him if being one of the heads of the families of Manasseh we his daughters had not had right to represent that family for his inheritance In his owne sinne The Italian hath it For his sinne Generally belonging to humane nature which also cleaveth to Gods children in this life whereby they are also subject to death or for having been participant of the common sinne of murmuring and sedition Num. 14 yet having committed no sinne of Anathema or a curse which was imputed to all the people and insnared them in the punishment till the whole family of the Malefactor were rooted out see Deuteronomy 13. 15. Joshuah 7. 24. 1 King 16 34. V. 4 Give unto us Give order that in the division of the land of Canaan every one of us may be received by the poll see Jos. 17. 4. V. 12 Abarim It was a long row of mountains amongst which was mount Nebo Deut 32 49. and upon that the top of Pisgah Deut. 3 27 and 34 1 where Moses dyed V. 13 Gathered see Num. 20. 21. V. 14 In Kadesh This is added to distinguish this strife wherein also Moses did offend from the other strife in Rephidim Exod. 17. 7. in which he did not participate of the peoples sinne V. 16 Of the spirits Who onely hast created the soules of men framing them and inspiring them with thy gifts according to thy will for to imploy them in severall vocations V. 17 Which may goe May governe them at home and abroad in peace and in warre V. 18 The spirit A singular gift and inspiration of Gods holy spirit to produce extraordinary motions and heroicall actions in him See Gen 41. 38. Judg 3 10 and 11 29 1 Sam. 16. 13 18. And lay To consecrate him to God and likewise to imprint in him a new increase of spirit proportionable to the new charge which is conferred upon him see Deut. 34. 9. V. 19 Set him To cause him to be acknowledged and accepted of by all V. 20 And thou shalt put This outward ceremony of laying on the hands shall bee accompanyed by me with a new gift of my spirit in heroicall qualities which shall appeare in his carriage look and gestures to gaine him the same authority and respect which thou hast with the people see Nu. 11. 17. 25. 1 Sa. 10. 6. 9. V. 21 Shall stand In all doubtfull and difficult businesses and enterprises see Jos. 9. 14. Judg. 1. 1. and 20. 18. 1 Sam. 23. 9. and 30. 7. After the judgement That is to say by way of oracle seeing that the high Priest having Urim and Thummim about him gave answers in Gods name which were of infallible truth and made a supream determination see Exod. ãâã 15 30. Ezt 2 63. Before the Lord Before the Tabernacle turning his face towards the Arke or presenting himself before him by prayer At his word namely the high Priest CHAP. XXVIII VIRS 4. AT even The Italian hath Between the two evens see Ex. 1â 6. V 6 whâch was Which was ordained and used for sometime and afterwards was intermitted in the desert as many other ceremonies which had been ordained Amos 5. 25. Acts 7. 42. V. 7. In the holy place In the court neere the comming in of the Tabernacle where the Altar was Exo. 29. 42. V. 15. One kidde of the Goates The Italian A hee Goat See Lev. 42. 23. Num. 15. 24. V. 16. The fourteenth See upon Exo. 12. 6. V. 23. In the morning Under which is also understood that of the evening but this only is named because it was the first from which the solemnitie began V. 26. After your weekes That seven weekes which was from Easter to Pentecost Leviticus 23. 15. 16. CHAP. XXIX VERS 18. AFter the manner As it is set down v. 3 4 9 10. concerning meat-offerings And concerning drink-offerings Num. 28. 7 14. CHAP. XXX VERS 2. TO bind his soule Voluntarily submitting his person to divine punishment if he did faile in his vow and breake his promise Some understand these words for vows of abstinence and mortifying ones selfe for some reasonable and lawful respect towards Gods service See v. 13. 1 Sam. 14. 24. He shall
Italian hath it Python See Lev. 19. 31. Necromancer That calleth up the dead and enquireth of them 1 Sam 28. 8. Isa. 8. 19. V. 13 Perfect Pure and sincere in his service clean from all mixture of idolatry or superstition V. 14 Hath not suffered thee so to doe The Italian hath it Hath not given thee such things hath not ordained suffered or approved any such meanes to enquire of secret or future things but in stead of such meanes hath given thee his Prophets V. 15 A Prophet The great revealer of all the mysteries which needed to bee knowne Who is the Sonne of God himselfe Psal. 27. Dan 8. 13. Joh. ãâã 18 By whose spirit all the Prophets have spoken Eccl. 12. 13. 1 Pet. 1. 11. and 3. 19. who at the last hath manifested himselfe in the flesh and in that hath fully accomplished that sacred function Like unto me That is to say true man and also having the office of Mediator of which I am but the figure Gal. 3 19. V. 16 Of the assembly Namely the generall asembly of the people Exodus 19. 17 Deuteron 19. 10. V. 22. Speaketh By way of meere and absolute prediction as 1 Kings 22 28. Jeremiah 9. for even the true Prophets did oftentimes foretell things which did not come to passe but that was only by way of threatning or of promise or according to the order of naturall causes and upon a condition sometimes revealed and sometimes not revealed unto the Prophet yet it might and ought to bee taken out of the generall maxims of Gods word as Isai. 38. 1. Ion. 3. 4. Be afraid hove no respect unto his person nor fear not to offend God by proceeding against him to a just corporall punishment CHAP. XIX VERS 2. SEparate Dedicate them to that use and assigne them thereunto by publike declaration Three Beyond Jordan as Moses had already assigned three more on this side Jordan Deut. 4. 41. V. 3 Prepare thee On every side of the countrey establish the Cities in such places that one may come to them from all parts by short and direct wayes or make new ways on purpose to cause the guiltles mans escape thither so much the easier v. 6. V. 6 While his In his first and suddaine heat of bloud by reason of his kinsmans death before hee have truly examined and found out that it was done by chance V. 8 Enlarge This happened in Davids time who enlarged the bounds of Israel to Euphrates according as God had promised Gen. 15. 18. 2 Sam. 8. 3 2 Chron. 8. 2. 6. yet we doe noe read any where that he did adde these three Cities unto the other Cities of refuge it may be he did not drive the Pagans out which were beyond Lebanon but onely subdued them and made them tributary V. 10 Innocent Namely the unwillingâand casuall man-slayer V. 12 The Elders that is to say the Magistrates deliver him Let them suffer him to bee questioned criminally by the dead mans next kinsman in a judiciall way even to the sentence of death and execution thereof see Num. 35. 24. V. 13 The guilt Which comes to be common to all the people if there be any publike connivence or neglect of punishing the sin V. 15 Shallnot rise up Others shall not availe It established The Italian be verified The Hebrew word signifieth firm or stable V. 26 Against any man In case of a secret seducement from Gods true servicce he that had been solicited though he were alone ought to detect the seducer Deut. 13. 6 8. and the Judges ought to proceed therein as upon an advice and denunciatiation not as upon a formall accusation which had required two witnesses And if the calumnie was made to appeare unto them they were to observe this Law if it were a truth that of Deuteronomy 13. 9. CHAP. XX. VERS 2. THe Priest For ordinarily some of the chief Priests went along with the army with the holy trumpets Num. 10. 9. and 31. 6. V. 5. Officers Those were the magistrates of particular communalties Deut. 1. 13. which also followed the armies Num. 31. 14. What man A precept of equity to preserve him from danger who hath yet received no profit of some laudable enterprise or fact which he hath already undertaken or done Dedicated solemnly blessed the first enjoying of it by prayers holy hymnes and rejoycing according to the use of those times see Neh. 12. 27. Psal. 30. 1. V. 6. Eaten of it The Italian Begun to enjoy it according to the common use of it for by the Law Lev. 19. 23. the fruit of the first three yeares ought to lie abandoned of the fourth to be consecrated to God and the fifth the owner began to enjoy it V. 7. Betrothed That is to say made a promise according to the ancient and very laudable custome which was to have some time interposed between the promise or the betroathing and the wedding see Gen. 19. 14. Deut. 22. 23. Mat. 1. 18. V. 9. Captaines These were Captaines for the wars which were appointed by publick authority with solemnity and binding of the souldiers to obedience V. 10. Commest nigh In a just and necessary war V. 13. Every male See Num. 31. 7. V. 19. Thou shalt not destroy This must be understood of a generall destruction of all the trees of the countrey through the fury and rage of war not of some particular cutting down for use or necessity in the siege For the Tree thou needest not to feare that the trees will stir to get into the besieged towne the chief care of the besiegers being to cut off all way of relief from the besieged V. 20. Build bu ãâ¦ã ks c. The Italian hath it Build what shall be necessary for the siedge c. Hebrew the siedge namely engines towers stakes or other necessary fences subdued The Italian Fall that is to say untill it be forced or taken CHAP. XXI VERS 2. THy Elders It seemes we ought to understand his word for some of the great councell Num. 11 16. or some of their deputies V. 3. The Elders These were the Magistrates of each particular communalty Of that City For it being the next city the suspicion of the misdeed was likeliest to fall upon it V. 4. A rough valley The Italian A desert valley Hebrew harsh rough and hard that is to say which hath not been manured Strike off for a signe that hâlikewise ought to be slaine who in some solitary place had committed the murther if he came to be discovered V. 5. By their word As Expounders of Gods Law in any thing that might be thereby decided not that they had any absolute or arbitrary power of themselvs Stroke See upon Deu. 17. 8 V. 6. Shall wash To protost of their innocencies see Mat. 27. 24. V. 8. O Lord It is likely that this prayer was spoken by the Priests And lay not The Italian And suffer not c. Preserve thy people from any such misdeed impute not that unto
specified Num. 35. 5. V. 16. Two Tribes Namely Judah and Simeon verse 9. V. 27 The other halfe Tribe Besides that half which had its share beyond Jordan CHAP. XXII VERS 3. THese many dayes See upon Jos. 14. 10. V. 8. With your brethren With those of your Tribes which stayed behind for the safeguard of the countrey according to Moses his order Num. 31. 27 see 1 Sam. 30. 24. V. 10 To the borders Others to the bounds Others doe keep the Hebrew word Gheliloth as it were a proper name as Ios. 18. 17. V. 11 At the passage The Italian On the side of On this side Iordan in the other Tribes Countrey V. 14 Each chiefe house Namely the chief in every Tribe Now the halfe Tribe of Manasseh which was on this side Iordan is here set downe for a whole tribe V. 16 Rebell For as much as this Altar had been built to offer ordinary Sacrifices upon as it was very likely seeing it was not slightly built as your extraordinary Altars were which were not built to endure Exodus 20. 24 25. It would have beene a mark and occasion of Schisme and division in the Church and a disobedience and alienation from Gods true service which was not acceptable to him but onely upon one altar Deut. 12. 26 27. for a figure of Christ his Crosse which was the onely true Altar V. 17 From which For many which were guilty thereof whom God spared at that time when the evill was committed did notwithstanding suffer for it many yeares after as Numbers chapt 14. vers 20 22. V. 19 Be uncleane In your judgement and opinion as having not in it the holy signes of Gods presence in the instruments of his service Of the Lord Which the Lord hath acquired and consecrated to himselfe for his Churches habitation and a place of the siânes of his presence such as the Altar the Tabernacle and the Arke were Against us Severing your selves from the communion of the Church in which alone is the true service of God and the participation of his grace and Covenant V. 20 Wrath The discomfiture before Ai Ioshua chapter 7. verse 5. That man Namely the thirty men which were slaine by the enemies and the whole family of Achan which was put to death with him causeth us to feare lest all Israel bee entangled in the punishment of your sin V. 24 What have you to doe You are not of Gods people being separated from the holy land by the river of Iordan V. 25. Make our children They might coole their zeale in the service which is yielded unto him in the place which he hath chosen and consecrated V. 26 Build us By graving some inscription upon it or keeping in our treasurie of Monuments some publike record when by whom or to what end that Altar was built V. 27 Before him Before the Ark the place by him chosen to shew his presence in grace and power V. 31 Among us With his grace and blessing by not suffering so grosse an abuse Delivered Have not drawne upon them some severe judgement of God V 34 Ed We have so set it up in the middest of the Tribes which are on both sides Iordan for a token that we doe all equally acknowledge and worship the same God whom we all can ought and will serve in his Temple CHAP. XXIII VERS 4. THat remaine Whose countrey hath not yet been conquerod V. 7 Come not among You joyne not your selves carnally with them in marriages or otherwise Cause to sweare The Italian Use them in oathes in oathes which you shall make of your selves or swear them at other mens requests V. 8. As ye have done Since you came into the Land of Canaan under my conduct V. 11 To your selves The Italian Upon your soules as you tender the welfare of your owne persons and especially the salvation of your soules Or upon paine of most grievous punishment upon your persons V. 14 I am going I shall shortly dye 1 Kings 2. ãâã as it is appoynted for all men once to dye Hebr. 9. 27. CHAP. XXIV VERS 1. SHichem In Silo which was within the Territories of Shechem where the Tabernacle and the Arke were V. 2 The floud Namely Euphrates V. 3 Multiplyed By Hagar and Keturah Gave him For heire and partaker of my Covenant by speciall grace and power V. 10 Out of his hand Namely Balak V. 12 The two Sihon and Og. V. 15 And if This is spoken not to free the people from their service to God but to trye them and binde them more strictly unto him as having chosen him to bee their God of their owne free will and so come within his Covenant as your pleasingest bonds are the strongest See Ruth chapter 1. verse 8. 1 Kings chapt 18. verse 21. Psal. 119. verse 173. Prov. chap. 1. verse 29. Ezech. chap. 20. ver 37. V. 19 Ye cannot Take care what you promise because you must religiously observe it and one can hardly hope for that at your hands knowing your naturall rebellion and inclination to Idolatry which will provoke Gods wrath V. 25 Ioshua Who representing Gods person in the quality of his servant and in his name renewed and confirmed his Covenant with the people V. 26 In the Book Ioyning it by Gods order and inspiration to the book of the Law written by Moses Deuteronomy chapter 31. verse 9. 26. Set it up As the custome of those dayes was to set up such stones or pillars for signes and monuments either with or without inscriptions Genesis chapt 28. verse 18. and chap. 31. verse 45. and chapter 35. verse 14. Exodus chapter 24. verse 4. Deuteron chap. 27. verse 2. Ioshua chapter 4. verse 3. and chapter 8. verse 32. By the Sanctuary Within the precinct of the Court which was about the Tabernacle ãâã 27. It hath heard It shall represent unto your Consciences the promises you have this day made as a living witnesse would doe that had been desired to be present at the making of a contract V 33 Given him By some particular and speciall liberality for the commodiousnesse of Gods Service established in Siloh a place of Ephraim to the end that the high Priest might dwell neare For otherwise all the Priests Cities were taken out of Iudah Simeon and Benjamin Ioshua chap. 21. verse 4. THE BOOK OF JVDGES THE ARGVMENT THIS Book which seemeth to have beene gathered by some Prophet ãâã of publike Records and the treasures where they were kept containeth the Historie of the chiefe things which happened to the people of God after the death of Ioshua untill the dayes of Eli high Priest The sum of which is that God after Ioshua's death having left many of the accursed people remaining for a continuall proof and exercise of his people they by their unlawfull practises contracts and marriages with them were thereby misled into severall great corruptions in the service of God and into a boundlesse Idolatry and corruption of Life and Manners Whereupon
See Judges 18. 12. CHAP. XIV VERS 4. THat he Namely Samson who enlightened with the knowledge of what he was called unto stood waiting to have the Philistims give him cause to contend with them to revenge himselfe or their tyranny over the people V. 6. Came mighâly upon him In a moment he filled him with a supernaturall strength both of body and minde to confirme him by this act in his vocation as 1 Samuel chapter 17. verse 34. A figure of Christs first victory over the Devill by his death John chapter 12. verse 31. Hebrewes chapter 2. verse 14. He told not by the 8. verse it appeares that Samson did this act out of the way being gone aside from his father for some unknown cause V. 8. To take her To marry her solemnely a figure of the Gentiles calling Hosea chapter 2. verse 19. V. 11. They brought Under pretence of keeping him company and honouring him but it was indeed to sift him and look to him perceiving some terrible motions in him V. 12. Put forth According to the fine ancient custome especially at feasts to exercise their wits See 1 Kings Chapter 10. verse 1. A riddle A speech or obscure and intricate question hard to find out or resolve A figure of the Gospell which is a doctrine hidden from the knowledge of the flesh preached to the world in the time of the Gentiles calling 1 Corinthians chapter 2. v. 7. The seven dayes an usuall time for nuptiall feasts See Genesis chapter 29. verse 27. Sheets Which they carried about them as they do yet in these dayes in the East countrey to rubbe and dry themselves or to cast over their heads or other parts of their body or for other necessary uses See Genesis Chaptes 38. verse 18. V. 14 Out of the An expresse figure of the mystery of the sweet and saving food of the soule brought forth by Christs death by which he destroyed death and the devill See John chapter 6. v. 5. and Hebrew 2. 14. V. 15. Declare unto us By declaring it unto thee that so we may know it from thee A figure of the worlds vaine endeavours to comprehend the Gospell of themselves which cannot be understood but only by the revelation of Christs Spirit 1 Corinthians 2. 10. by the ministery of the Church which in the children of this aâe causeth a scossing of Christ and the persecution of his Church V. 17. The seventh day Beleeving it to be already beyond the prefixed time V. 18. If ye had not These words seeme to intimate some signe of suspicion of some secret and unchaste dealing with his wife which kindled a jealousie in him wherein the Spirit of God having a hand he was provoked had power to execute his vengeance upon the accursed and tyrannicall nation V. 20. To his companion To that Philistim whom Samson had chosen for his second-selfe in the nuptiall feasts according to the custome John chapter 3. v. 29. CHAP. XV. VERS 1. INto the chamber according to the ancient laudable custome by which women had their chambers severall from the rest of the houshold See Gen. 23. 2 and 2467. and 3133. V. 4. Foxes Whereof there was great plenty in that Countrey Cant. 2. 15. Now this act of Samsons containeth in it a figure of division of the wary councels of worldly men by which Christ setteth the world on fire Psal. 55. 9. Luke 12. 49. V. 6 Burnt A figure of the persecution of the Church whereby Gods judgements are redoubled upon the Church V. 7 Yet will I be the Italian hath it If I be not a manner of a reserved oath And after that I will not give over untill I have fully accomplished my revenge V. 8 Smote them He made a great slaughter of them without any weapons hurling them against the ground with spurnes and thrusts with his knees Etam See 2 Chron. 11. 6. V 9. Lehi A place so called by anticipation verse 17. V. 14. Loosed Not onely in the knots but even the very webs of them V. 16 With the In the Hebrew there is a kind of similitude between the word Asse and Heap as if he did say with the jaw-bone of an Asse I have made such a slaughter V. 17 Ramath-âehi That is to say the Hill of a jaw-bone or the slinging of a jaw-bone V. 18 A thirst A figure of Christs spirituall heat and thirst in the extremity of his combats and upon the very poynt of his victory upon the crosse John chap. 19. 28. Thou hast given Thou hast given him the meanes and power to obtain it V. 19 In the Jaw The Italian hath it A hollow stone according to others one of the teeth which was in the jaw-bone Enhakkore That is the well of him that called or cryed V. 20. Of the Philistims Namely when they ruled Israel for Samson did never quite free the people from the Philistims yoak that being reserved for David to doe who was the figure of Christ who shal accomplish the delivery of his Church at the last glorious appearing of his kingdome CHAP. XVI VERS 3. AND took A figure of Christ his glorious resurrection who could not be detained by death Psal. 68. 20. Acts 2. 24 V. 9 His strength From whence it came namely from the spirit of God and by what means his strength was preserved namely by meanes of his strictly keeping his Nazarite-ship through Gods siâgular grace which did tye Samson to that obedience whereby it is likely that he had some expresse manifestation from God though this gift was not common to all Nazarites V. 13 Weavest And windest it as the yarne for a web of cloth The seven Any haire divided into seven locks as the gift of the Holy Ghost are often represented by the number of seven in signe of perfection Exodus 25. 37. Zach. 3. 9. and 4. 2. Revelations chapt 1. verse 4. and chapt 5. verse 6. V. 14 Fastened To the loome having wound his haire about the yarne-beame V. 17 If I be shaven This did not depend upon the ordinary forme of the Nazarite who might be without the miraculous gift of corporall strength but it was a singular favour in Samson by Gods free will annexed to the necessity of his obedience in letting his haire grow For a figure of Christ true Nazarite in holinesse and also infinite strength and power and for a document that the spirit of sanctification ought to be and is in the faithfull a spirit of spirituall strength 2 Timothy Chapter 1. verse 7. V. 20 Was departed hath taken away his gift from him V. 21 He did grind In hand-mills as slaves did Exodus chapt 11. verse 5. Isa. chapt 47. v. 2. Mat 24. 41. V. 22 The haire And withall the gift of his former strength was restored unto him by the same free will of God even according as the sacred signe of his long haire waxed V. 23 Dagon An Idoll of the Philistims in generall though it seemeth his Temple was in
Ashdod the Hebrew name is taken from Dagon which signifieth corne as if hee had beene the God of Husbandry or which is the most likely from Dog which signifieth fish for it was of the shape of a fish from the middle of the body downeward as it seemeth to be intimated 1 Samuel chapter 5. verse 4. Because the Philistims were sea-men and dwelt upon the sea-coast V. 24 Saw him Namely after hee was taken V. 25 Made them sport Either he did indeed do some ridiculous acts as blind men use to doe or he onely feigned to conceale his intent V. 27 Upon the roofe Which was made after the manner of a Terrace V. 30. Were mâe A figure of the efficacy of Christs death by which he finished all his combats against the devill and sinne which he had begun by his preaching in the world John 19. 30 Hebr. 2. 14. CHAP. XVII VERS 1. THere was The History and all the rest unto the end of this book are here inserted out of the order of times for they are of things which happened presently after Joshua's death V. 2 Thou cursedst Discover the guilty Levit. 5. 1. or which curses thou utteredst through anger against the thiefe Blessed be thou shee saith so not only to shew that she was pleased with her sons act but also to recall her former impâecation V. 3 For my son In the behalfe of thee and of thy actions to draw on the blessings of God and in honour of thy house Or dedicating them to Gods service which I was desirous to establish in thy house and to which I had allotted thy sonne my Nephew I will accomplishing my designe the money shall returne to thee and to thine use V. 4 Two hundred It is likely that the remainder was also imployed to this service V. 5 An Ephod A Priestly garment See upon Iudg. 8. 24. Teraphim The Italian hath it Idolls see upon Gen. 31. 19. V. 6 No King No supream and continuall ordinary magistrate over the whole body of the people for the Iudges were extraordinary raised at Gods pleasure and oftentimes having power but upon one part of the people Iudg. 9. 22. and without absolute authority Iudg. 2. 17. V. 7 Judab Distinguished by this addition from the other Bethlehom of Zabulân Ioâ 19. 15. V. 10. A suit The Italian Thy ordinary cloathing Namely two Garments V. 11. As one For good usage good will and partaking of his goods V. 13 Seeing I have As if in all this establishment of divine worship there had been nothing wanting but onely a lawfull Minister as the Levites were whereas there was a defect in all in the insttution without command approbation and promise of God in the place means and idolatrous ceremonies CHAP. XVIII VERS 1. AND ân those dâyes Presently after the death of Joââua The Tribe The portion which fâll to the Tribe of Dan under J ãâ¦ã ua Josh. 19. 47. being too little one part of it which was not yet provided for resolved to goe seâk some new countrey Jâs 9. 47. V. 2 From Zorah These Cities were of Dans first lot Jos. 19 41. V. 3 The voyce Either by reason that they had knowne him elsewhere or because they heard him do some Ecclesiasticall office of prayer or praise Thither Where they had heard the Levites voyce V. 5 Aske Councell Not that this Levite whether he were Priest or no had any power or promise to give a true answer being not ordained by God nor having the breast-plate of judgement Exod. 28. 15. Num. 27. 21. But this people being infected with Idolatry believed he might and the Levite answereth of his owne accord or else God out of his superabundant grace and of his owne free will inspired him to give an answer from him Shall bee prospherous or whether he will cause it to prosper V. 6 Before the Lord He will favour it and hath taken it into his care to provide for it V. 7 To Laish This is the same City as Leshem Josh. 19. 47. Zidonians Who by reason of the strength of their countrey which lay upon the sea-coast and by reason of their might were not molested by any No magistrate but they lived in the manner of a free Common-wealth Farre from and therefore could hope for no suddain relief from them v. 28. V. 12. Mahanch-Dan That is to say the encamping of Dan. See Judg. 13. 25. Behind On the back of it towards the North. V. 14 What ye have to doe Whether you will take them away or no. V. 24 What have I more That is worth so much or can equall it V. 27 Burnt Which might come to passe either in the fury of the assault by chance or done purposely in detâstation of the Pagan uncleannesses âo blot out all marks thereof and purisie the city V. 30 Ionathan Which was the name of the fore-sayd Levite Gershom The Jewes and many of the Ancients have tâouâht it was the sonne of Moses Exod. 2. 22. and that the name of Moses was transformed into that of Manasses by the small addition of a letter in honour of that great Prophet whose grandchild was become a Minister of lâolatây But of this tââre is no certainty Of the captivity and it is not knowne whaâ captivity is meant here it may be that though this ââolatây were abolished in the dayes of Samuel and David the pâsterity of this Levite might yet remain amongst the Danites in some office belonging to the Levites unâââl the changes which happened throuâh the Assyrâans V. 31 Alâ thâ time Umâllah Aâke which was setled in Siloh Jos 18. 1. was taken and then ouried to Kiriath-Jeasim 1 Sam. 7. 1. at which timâ the whâlâ countrey was purged from idolatry by Samuel 1 Sam. 7. 3. CHAP. XIX VERS 1. IN those dayes Presently after Joshua's death which appeareth by that that Phinea's Aarons Nephew was yet living Judg. 20. 18. A Concubine See upon Gen. 25. 1. V. 10. âbus Namely to the city of the Jebusites Jos. 18. 28 V. 18 To the house In Siloh which was in the Tribe of Ephraim where the holy Tabernacle was Jos. 18. 1. V. 21 They washed See Gen. 18. 4. V. 22 Know him A word expressing the infamous meaning of an abominable kind of Luxury V. 24 My daughter See the like example of such another diversion from the like horrible violence Gen. 19. 8. V. 25 Took his Imagining it was not reasonable to have his hosts daughter to suffer that shame and reproach for him V. 26 And fel down dead Her Lord For commonly those Concubines were maid-servants which were bâught See Ex. 21. 8 â0 V. 29 Together with her That is to say according to the joynts of her body V. 30 Consider of it The Italian Take the fact to heart or consider of it CHAP. XX. VERS 1. AS one By comon consent of all From Dan From Laiân which was also called Dan Iudg. 18. 29. which was the northern bound to Beâshâba which was the southern
little finger I have as much and more absolute power over your persons and goods than ever my father had and can force you according to my will And since I see the rashnesse of your demands I will use you with extreame rigor V. 20. But the tribe see upon 1. Kings 11. 32. V. 25. Shechem restored it from the desolation which had happened to it Iudg. 9. 45. Penuel which had also been destroyed Iudg. 8. 17. V. 28. Two calves questionlesse in imitation of that which was made in the wildernesse and to the same end to worship the true God in those visible signes appointed according to their own willâ see Exod. 32. 4. V. 29. Bethel these two places were in the two uttermost bounds of the ten tribes countrey according to the length of it V. 32 Vnto the feast namely the feast of the âbernacles V. 33. Hee bad devised for God had appointed the seventh moneth Levit. 23 34. Numb 29. 12. the children like unto that feast which God had appointed them CHAP. XIII VERS I. BY the word the Italian with the word having a propheticall revelation to propound openly others have it by the word that is to say by Gods command V. 2. In the word that what I have prophecied is the true word of God Or whereof the Lord hath spoken that is to say which hee hath commanded mee to propound unto you V. 4. From the that is to say using some charme or doing some other act upon the altar hee withdrew his hand to make some signe that the prophet should bee laid hold on V. 11. An old prophet who had oftentimes propheticall visions and revelations but in this act hee was a liar v. 8. though with some good and kind intent to give the other prophet some refreshing V. 12. had seen that is to say did knew and had taken notice of it V. 17. By the word namely by divine revelation V. 20. Came unto by some internall inspiration or prophetick extacy whereby hee was forced to condemne himselfe for deceipt as well as the other prophet for disobedience V. 28. Had not for a more expresse proofe that all was done by Gods singular providence for the execution of his judgement V. 32. The houses or the temples Samaria so called here by anticipation 1. Kings 16. 24. V. 33. Whosoever would or hee consâârated whom hee pleased V. 34. This thing the Italian in this in this manner hee brought in an example of impiety which being followed by his successors was the cause of their totall ruine CHAP. XIV VERS III. TAke with thee see upon 1. Sam. 7. 9. V. 5. The Lord said by propheticall revelation V. 14. But what this prophecy is not of things that shall happen after a long time but shall bee fulfilled within a very short time V. 14. The river namely Euphrates groves a kind of idolatry Exo. 34. 13. Deut. 16. 21. under which are comprehended all other idolatries V. 17. Tirza a City of the royall residence of the King of the ten tribes before Samaria was built and dedicated to that use 1. Kings 16. 24. Cant. 6. 4. V. 19. Of the Chronicles it seemeth that they were Annals or publick Records out of which were composed the books of Chronicles inserted among the holy books V. 21. To put see upon 1. Kings 11. 36. V. 24. Sodomites males who did abandon their bodies to suffer abominable lust see 1. Kings 15. 12. and 22. 46. 2. Kings 23. 7. wickednesse which often was joyned with idolatries and pagan superstitions V. 28. The guard chamber see 2. Kings 11. 6. 19. V. 31. Abijam who is the same as Abijah 2. Chron. 12. 16. CHAP. XV VERS II. MAachah it is the same as Micajah the daughter of Vriel 2. Chron. 13. 2. V. 4. Give him suffered not his name to be quite extinguished nor his Kingdome to faile V. 10. His mothers that is to say his grandmothers v. 2. V. 14. High places the people could not bee brought to offer sacrifices in that place which was only consecrated to Gods service though they performed the same in all purenesse as well for the object which was the true God as for the meanes according to his ordinances Now this was either through the peoples obstinacy or through the Kings negligence who did not make use of his Soveraign power to force them to it or through some difficulty ni the performance V. 17. Built that is to say fortified it might not suffer to hinder his subjects from having any correspondency with those of Iudah especially in matters of religion see 1. Kings 12 27. V. 20. Smote that is to say took these cities by force and used all manner of hostility in them All Cinneroth which is all the countrey adjoyning to the sen of Chinneroth Ios. 12. 3. V. 23. Diseased this is noted not only to shew that his happinesse was interrupted and disturbed but also to shew that upon this occasion hee did in his disease vary from his wânted piety 2. Chron 16. 12. V. 27. To the Philistines being by them taken from the tribe of Dan to which tribe it did belong Ios. 19. 44. CHAP. XVI VERS VII ANd because the very death of Nadab was imputed as a sinne to Baasa for following of his sinnes that which hee had done could not bee âermed an act of justice or zeale but plaine murther for covetousnesse of reigning see Hos. 1. ãâã V. 13. Their vanities the Italian hath it idols the Hebr. vanities a common epithet for false gods which have nither reality of essence nor power and whose deity consisteth in nothing but in the idolaters vaine opinion Deut. 32. 21. 1. Sam. 12. 21. 1. Cor. 8. 4. V. 23. Thirty and one since it is said V. 15. that Zimri began to reigne in the seven and twentieth yeare of Asa and that hee reigned but seven dayes wee must conclude that Omri who immediately succeeded him reigned from the same seven and twentieth yeare but the Kingdome having been divided into two parts Omri began to reigne peaceably alone in the one and thirtieth yeare after hee had overthrown Tibui his competitor twelve in all with the foure yeares which hee reigned before the death of Tibui V. 24. Talents the talent weighed one hundred and five and twenty pounds at twelve ounces in the pound see upon Exod. 38. 25. V. 31. Baal a common name to all the Sidonian idols Now this idolatry was farre worser than that of the calves because that in this they professed the worshiping of the true God though it was in a vitious manner but in the other they meerely worshipped the creature or idoll CHAP. XVII VERS I. Tishbite hee was so called from the place of his birth which is not mentioned in Scripture inhabitants the Italian hath it of the new inhabitants described 1. Cron. 5. 22. Others translate it strangers which dwelt in Gilead by which they meane certaine Israelites which went to Gilead to dwell for some unknown cause
Israel V. 27. Hee rânt signes of griefe through remorse of conscience and for feare of punishment it not being the love of God which caused that griefe in him having no firme resolution to convert himselfe having no recourse to faith nor to his mercy as Iohn 3. 6. V. 29 The evill of the destruction of his house So God to shew the effects of true repentance which is to obtaine eternall pardon for sinne granteth this false and dissembled repentance some delay of temporall punishments CHAP. XXII VER I. THree yeares after the agreement was made 1. Kings 2â 34. V. 2. Came down having entred into alliance with him 2. Kings 8. 18. V. 3. Is ours as well because it is within the bounds of the Land which the Lord did give his people as also by covenants and agreements 1. Kings 20. 34. V. 5. Enquire namely by some Prophet V. 6 The Prophets it is uncertain whether they were corrupt and flattering prophets going under the name of Prophets of the true God or whether they were those foure hundred prophets of the grove 1 Kings 18. 19. which were not destroyed by Elias who might here use the name of the true God to please Iehoshapat who notwithstanding knew them to bee false ones or to cover their idolatry as if the true God did reveale himselfe to them although they served the Idol V. 7. Besides besides these false oâes or left after the extermination of so many 1. Kings 18. 4. and 19. 10. V. 9. An officer the Italian an Eunuch or courtier or chamberlain V. 11. Hornes according to the custome of prophets who did use such signes to make a stronger impression in mens minds see Isa. 20. 2. Ier. 27. 2. with these with the strength and power that God shall give thee which is figured by these hornes V. 14. VVill I speak I will answer all questions as shall bee demanded of mee according to the revelations I have had from God V. 15. Goe these words were spoken with some signe of scoffing and dissimulation which Ahab perceived very well V. 17. I saw in a prophetick vision V. 19. Therefore seeing thou takest that which is fore told thee in evill part as though I did invent it of mine own imagination through hatred or malice I will now open the vision to thee at large V. 21. A spirit namely an evill one father of lies was brought in in this vision as Iob 1. 6. though hee be banished out of heaven where God dwelleth in glory with his Angles and blessed spirits V. 22. Thou shalt I will suffer it and not hinder thee whereby thou shalt not misse but shalt surely perswade see Iob 12. 16. Ezec. 14. 9. 2. Thess. 2. 11. V. 23. Hath put hee hath given the divell power to work in the hearts and tongues of thy Prophets that they may deceive thee V. 28. If thou according to the proofe of true or false prophecies set down Deut. 18. 22. Hearken I call you all to witnesse this my prediction V. 32. Cryed out namely upon God to helpe him at his need 2. Chron. 18. 31. but in such a manner as the Syrians knew that it was not Ahab V. 34. At a venture Heb. in his simplicity looking no more after Ahab than after any else Others with all his strength V. 35. Stayed up to keep together or bring together againe the people V. 39. Ivory the walls being overlaid with such stuffe Amos 3. 15. V. 42. Twenty and five by 2. Kings 3. 1. it appeareth that the eighteenth yeare of Iehoshaphat Joram King of Israel began to reigne And by 2. Kings 1. 17. that the eighteenth yeare of Iehoshaphat was the second yeare of his sonne Ioram And by 2. Kings 8. 16. that this Ioram sonne of Iehoshaphat did not begin to reigne but in the fifth yeare of the other Ioram King of Israel whence wee must conclude that in these five and twenty yeares of the reigne of Iehoshaphat is comprehended all the time from his succession to the Kingdome even to his death whereof he reigned sixteen yeares alone then hee joyned his sonne Ioram with him for seven yeares space and at last put the whole government into his hands disburthening himselfe of it two yeares before his death V. 43. The high places as 1. Kin. 15. 14. V. 44. Made peace which was noted for a grievous sin in Iehoshaphat 2. Chron. 19. 2. V. 47. A deputy put in by the King of Iudah aâtâr that Edom was subdued by David 2. Sam. 8. 14. Afterwards it had a King but hee was feodatory see upon 1 Kings 11. 21. And at last it shaked the yoak quite off 2 Kings 8. 20. according to the prophecy Gen. â7 40. V. 48. Shipps fitting to saile in the great Ocean sea see 1. Kings 10. 22. V. 49. Then said after the first preparation was broken Ahazia treated with Iehoshaphat concerning the renewing of ãâã but hee would not consent to it God having already reproved him for keeping company with him at the first 2 Chron. 20. 37. THE SECOND BOOK OF THE KINGS The ARGUMENT THe sacred History continueth in this Book the narration of things which happened to the people of God divided into two Kingdomes of Israel and Iudah untill the desolation of the first by the Assyrians and captivity of the other by the Caldeans Carefully pointing out the true causes of these horrible disasters for the instruction of the Church in all ages And as for the Kingdome of the ten tribes or of Israel the History sets down how that the corruption of Gods service being first brought in by Ieroboam and not amended by his successors but rather obstinately retained and increased by the addition of many idolatries and pagan abominations was at last followed and punished with grievous turmoiles of State frequent murthers of Kings treasons changes of Royall lines warres and other accidents which befell sometimes by Gods expresse command and sometimes through the ambitious and perfidious motions of mens minds The Prophets never prevailing so farre as to bring them to a sincere conversion and an entire and setled reformation though they still endeavoured to bring back the people to their ancient duty by reprehensions exhortations and threatnings Whereupon after long God caused the Assyrians with their power to over-runne the ten tribes For the Assyrians being possessed of the greatest Empire in the world and having Conquered Syria they overflowed the land of Israel and after they had over-runne it spoiled and unpeâpled it at divers onsets they at last conquered and subdued it wholly râiâed the Kingdome overthrew the state thereof and transported the people into totall captivity and the land was againe inhabited by a new kinde of heathen people of severall nations who framed to themselves after they were there seated a new kinde of bastard and corrupt divine service in stead of that pure service which was wont to be in Ierusalem whence grew that implacable hatred and hostility which was alwayes after that
whether it were before see Psal. 62 12. V. 15. Secretly by stealth that is to say unlooked for as I was going by a spirit namely an Angell V. 17. More just than the Italian justified before namely by his own works and merits A revelation of the doctrine of the free remission of sins and of the sinners justification by grace through his faith and beliefe in the promised Mediator V. 18. Put no trust the good Angels themselves in their owne nature which was very well known to God were subject to fall into the devills sinnes which are infidelity in Gods service rash attempts against his command and glory therefore they have had need of Gods confirming and sustaining grace How much more then ought man who is in the state of sinne and death to acknowledge that hee cannot subsist nor stand before Gods judgement but only by his gracious pardon and absolution V. 19. On them namely men whose corporall and animall life causeth them to bee weaker and more mutable than Angels and in whom sinne is resident and reigneth as it appeareth by his death A terme taken from buildings which are subject to fall V. 20. VVithout any suddenly and in a moment Or hee doth here represent the stupidity of men who lâok not after their death which should bee a profitable mistresse to teach them how to live V. 21. Even without namely like beasts without apprehending the soveraigne end of life eternall which is the principall act of humane wisdome nor doe not goe the way for to attaine unto it Psal. 40. 21. and 90. 12. CHAP. V. VER 1. CAll if thou continuest in thine impatience and folly thou canst not hope to be heard of God nor helped or comforted by any of his Angels God and his Angels will be against thee wilt thou turne not by any religious invocation which was never neither commanded nor suffered but only by hope of approbation or assistance V. 2. VVrath namely grudging and impatience killeth makes his disease desperate and incurable V. 3. I cursed I have judged that hee was accursed of God and have conformed my thoughts to his judgements and have shunned all manner of communion with the wicked Hee meaneth that a man who hath not true spirituall wisdome is alwayes doubtfull and uncertain in his happinesse and desperate in adversity And therefore O Iob take heed of being one of them V. 4. In the gate that is to say in courts of justice and publick assemblies they are esteemed as infamous persons unworthy of enjoying the common right see Psa 117. 5. V. 5. Out of the thornes that is to say though it be hedged in with strong hedges V. 6. Commeth not forth it never bringeth foorth any true happinesse V. 7. Yet man the Italian although man though man wicked in nature performeth and doth many things yet are they not like fruires of a good tree but like vaine and unfruitfull sparkles out of a furnace V. 8. Commit namely by conversion and humble prayers V. 9. Great things namely such miracles as thy deliverance might be V. 10. Raine naturall raine for the earth and supernaturall of grace and comfort for the soules Psal. 72. 6. and 143. 6. Hos. 6. 3. V. 12. Of the crafty so hee seemeth by an oblique way to tax Iob of hypocrisie V. 14. In the day God blindeth them in such sort that in matters which are most plaine they are without any percevance counsell or resolution V. 16. Iniquity the wicked are confounded and lost failing of their hopes convicted of their wickednesses and amazed at godly mens good successes contrary to their expectations V. 19. In seven or in the seventh V. 21. The scourge namely when the godly shall licentiously bee persecuted by calumniations and injurious speeches V. 23. Thou shalt be in league all creatures animate and inanimate as by expresse covenant shall take heed of hurting thee the stones shall not cause thee to stumble nor fall nor shall not bruise or hurt thy feet CHAP. VI. VER 2. OH that my thou blamest me O Eliphaz for lamenting so extreamly but know that my laments are not somuch as equall with my torments V. 3. Swallowed up they doe not come out smoothly but with interrupted throbs even as liquor that commeth out of a bottle which hath a narrow mouth or wanteth vent Or my words faile mee and are smothered up with sighs and âobs V. 5. The wilde asse lamenting is a naturall thing even to beasts when they doe want any good thing or feele any hurtfull thing V. 6. That which is how caâ I use such moderatiân as you desire I should my evills being extream sweetned with no kind of comfort nor seasoned with any thing that is good for any healthfulâ use V. 7. The things I suffer such torments even in my very soule as the very tâought of them would heretofore have assrighted mee V. 8. O that thou dost in vaine exhort mee to hope for restâuratâon for my case is âncurable and my estate deplârable I expect nor desiâe nothing but death V. 10. Concealed I have not put out the light nor cancelled the seale of Gods promises in my heart nor ever dissâmbled or concealed the profession of my faith Psal 40. 10. and 116. â0 and 119 4â so hee declares that âee doth not desire to die like a desperate man but thât hee desireth death as the only remedy of his evills V. 11. Mine ends that space of life which I have to come according to nature is now so short that I can not hâpe for any reparation of so many evills Iob 16. 22. V. 14. From his friend from thâe O Eliphaz and from thy felâows the feare of which is violated for want of charity and through giving rash judgement upon secret acts which God reserveth only to himselfe V. 15. My brethren or my intimate friends a brook of raine-water which passeâh away and not of a living spring V. 16. Blackish they seeme very deep and look darkish as long as they are frozen V. 17. They wax warme the Italian when they runne namely when the ice melteth in summer V. 19. Tema Sheba places of Arabia to which they travell with caravans and in great troops with many beasts of carriage and water is very scarse Gen. 37. 25. V. 21. Nothing friends altogether unprofitable to performe any duties of true friendship Iob 13. 4. are affraid you tremble with horror as at accidents proceeding from Gods great wrath against an accursed person whose company you therefore refraine V. 22. Did I say seeing I desire no help nor assistance of you for mine evills and towards my losses and that you can give me no comfort which are two duties of true friends in affliction I must needs esteem you as unprofitable friends unlesse you will performe the third duty which is to instruct and correct but with reason which I will willingly accept of and doe crave at your hands V 26. Doe yee imagine doe you beleeve that all
your discourses are like so many sentences or unanswerable arguments and mine to bee but frivolous things of one namely mine who am overladen with evills pâst all remedy V 2â The fatherlesse namely mee who have none to help or beare mee up V. 29. Let it not bee namely in you finning against Goâ usurping his right taking upon you to judge of secret things even against your neighbour with calumniations and inhumanâtie V. 30. My ãâ¦ã e these are figurative termes His meaning is âave not I understaâding and discretion enough to keep ãâ¦ã ee from giving heed to or feeding my selfe with pernitious thoughâs and discourses Iob 12. 11. and 34. 3. CHAP. VII VER 1. TIme all labours and services in this world have their ends and releasements as souldiers are licensed when the time of their serving is ended But I alas seem to bee condemned to perpetuall torments and shall have no time of respite in mine evills which doe increase in the night time which is a time of rest for all men V. 3. Moneths this sheweth that his calamities lasted a long time see Iob 29. 2. V. 5. With wormes with sores and putrefied ulâers full of wormes V. 6. Hope of corporall amendment V. 7. Remember hee turneth his speech to God speaking to him in humane termes and conceipts If I die under thine hand and that afterwards thy wraih be appeased how wilt thou be able to doe me good when I am no more Wouldest thou deprive thy selfe of the meanes of using thy goodnesse towards mee letting mee die before thou help or relieve mee see Iob 7. 21. and 14. 15. and 16. 22. Psal. 88. 11. V. 11. Therefore I will not since I can get no ease at thy hands I will disburthen my heart with laments V. 12. Am I a Sea I cannot judge my evills to be to any other end than to keep mee in safe custody untill my cause be fulây heard but what needs so much rigor am I as mighty as these creatures or able to resist thee or escape from thee Iob 10. 6. 7. and 13. 27. V. 15. My life the Italian my bones my body which is now nothing but bones V. 16. I would not live the Italian I shall not live give me a little rest to prepare my selfe for my approaching death Uanity transitory uncertaine and fleeting of their own nature but brought quite to nothing through my calamities Psal. 39. 5. V. 17. Magnifie him holding him in such straight custody and proceeding against him with such a rigourous inquest as against a great and terrible delinquent verse 12. V. 19. Swallow doune that I may but recover my selfe and take breath Iob 9. 18. V. 29. I have sinned if thou wilt judge me according to the rigour of thy Law I confesse my selfe to bee a sinner and unable to yeeld thee satisfaction Iob 9. 3. 15. 29. and 14. 4. though according to the fatherly rule which thou hast prescribed to thy children I have endeavoured my selfe to innocencie thou preserver that keepest all men during this mortall life under thy Soveraigne hand as under custody untill the time that every one must be judged a burthen life being noisome and grieveous to me being oppressed with so many sorrowes V. 21. Take away from before thy face and judgement by pardon and by remitting thy justice 2 Sam. 12. 13. not by taking it away from within man by a totall annihilation of sinne and all manner of defects which is never done during this life seek me for to doe me good verse 8. CHAP. VIII VER 4. CAst them away hath punished them according to their offences V. 8. Enquire call to remembrance and think upon our fore-fathers who by reason of the advantage of long life and other gifts had more knowledge and experience then we have in this age V. 10. Shall not they teach thee concerning Gods judgements and providence and the issue of the godly and the wicked V. 11. The rush as the grasse of waterish places though it grow apace and strongly by reason of the abundance of moistnesse yet it withereth apace So is the prosperity of the wicked fading in the mire of this world V. 16. The Italian addeth in the beginning of the verse but the prefect man for to observe the opposition wee must supply these words out of the 20 v. according to the frequent use of Scripture he is green he is like an exquisite tree set in a pleasant garden in sight of his masters palace sucking the sweet moistnesse of the quick springs without ever fading or withering Psal. 1. 3. Jer. 17. 8. that is to say he shall have a lively root of faith continually nonrished by Gods grace under his safeguard and favour he shall be strong in all assayes abundant in good works and all manner of blessings V. 19. The joy the reward of his godly life followed with a blessing in his posterity in which hee lives againe after his death V. 20. Will not cast away the Italian will not disdaine therefore ô Job turne thou unto him with uprightnesse of conscience see Psal. 51. 19. CHAP. IX VIR 2. IT is so that God is soveraignly just and wrongeth no man Iob 8. 3. and that man hath no right to contend with him as he is a Creator and a Iudge And I know also that God as he is a father gives unto his children accesse to his throne of grace to unfold their griefes unto him and to make him judge of their integrity V. 9. Arcturus the Italian the signes of the wayne namely the constellations whereof Arcturus or the wayne is towards the North. Orion and Pleiades towards the East and West the other towards the South and these have here no proper name being starres of the Antarctick pole alwayes hidden from our Hemisphere and at that time utterly unknown V. 11. He goeth by me he is incomprehensible as well in his essence as in his works and judgements Acts 17. 27. Rom. 11. 33. V. 13. Not withdraw namely for any feare or by meanes any of ones resistance V. 16. If I had called God hath shewed himselfe so terrible towards me so that although he were appeased yet durst I not take courage againe much lesse durst I presume to contend with him in his anger V. 17. Without cause see Iob 2. 3. V. 19. Of judgement to debate my cause by way of justice who shall set God will not so farre abase himselfe as to stand to plead with mee as a partiy neither will any one dare to take upon him the quaility of Iudge to callus both before him V. 20 If I justifie the Italian If I be just namely justified by faith and sanctified by the Spirit endeavouring my selfe to righteousnesse and innocencie according to the measure of grace as God hath bestowed upon me though not in that perfection as may bee answerable to the purity of Gods nature nor the rigor of his Law for if I be put to these trialls I will alwayes
that it may be concealed or scape unpuniââed A kind of speech taken from robbers and murtherers who cover all those things as may reveale blood-shed see Gen 4. 10. 11. Isa. 26. 21. Ezec. 24. 7. my cry that is as much as to say let my request be denied Iob 17. 9. Psal. 66. 18. 19. Prov. 1. 28. Iohn 9. 31. V. 20. Powreth out I powre out my teares and cries before him only and therefore he alone and not yâu is to iudge of them V. 21. Plead to maintaine by the inward seale of Gods spirit and by the certaine prooss of a lively faith and pure conscience his right and title to be one of Gods children notwithstanding all this seeming rigor see Iob 9. 32. and â7 3. V. 12. When a few the Italian for my few I doe very earnestly desire this before my death which I perceive to be very neere that I may die in peace with Gods approbation and as a sweet smelling savour to the Church and for the edificâtion of it CHAP. XVII VER 1. MY breath that is to say my life or vitall power is utterly wasted I have nothing sound nor whole left mee Others understand it my breath is infected and stinks as Iob 19. 17. V. 2. Moskers not of Jobs griefes and afflictions but of his speeches which seemed unproper unto them like as it were the speeches of one beside himselfe Ioh 21. 3. mine eye my mind and thoughts are so fixed upon your sharp invectives that I lose my sleep in the night time V. 3. Laydown the Italian O lay down a pawn hee appeales to God from his friends unjust judgements according to the ancient custome of those who called one before a Iudge which was to lay down a pawne or put in security for to pay or performe whatsoever should bee adjudged strike hands the manner of being bound or becomming surety Prov. 6. 1. and 17. 18. and 22. 26. V. 4. Exalt them that is to say thou wilt not give judgement on their side V. 5. The eyes God shall curse even their posterity who in a cause between friends which are the most sacred causes doe prevaricate through flatterie or acceptation of persons as you doe now with mee thinking to insinuate your selves into Gods savour who loves mee and is loved by mee with whom I contend only in loving termes as children doe with a father see Iob 13. 7. V. 6. Hee hath meaning God whose name hee spares in reverence asore time the Italian I am openly led about I am as a common by-word or publick mocking-stock V. 7. Are as they are so mâagâr and wan that they looke more like an apparition than a true body V. 8. The hypocrite or prophane man who shall thereupon take an occasion to blaspheme God be hardened in his wickednesse and make a scoffe of the faithfull V. 9. Heldon shall be confirmed and persevere in goodnesse notwithstanding these scandals V. 12. The night I watch and am troubled all night as well as in the day time and can take no rest Iob. 7. 3. 4. 13. the light the day wherein I finde a little ease seemeth exceeding short to me in regard of the most dolefull nights V. 13. If I see Job 6. 11. and 14. 14. V. 14. I have said I am disposed and prepared to die I have no desire to live nor have no more fellowship nor community with life but with death only see Psal. 88. 5. 6. CHAP. XVIII VER 2. MAke an end you Iob and your partakers see Iob 35. 4. V. 3. As beasts see Iob 17. 4. reputed the Heb. are wee unclean vile and defiled in your sight V. 4. Hee teareth the Italian O thou who tearest thou Iob that doest so violently bestirre thy selfe canst thou cause God to give over his wise and just governing of the World or canst thou move him from his constant justice which is as firme as a rock V. 5. The light their glory and happinesse shall âtterly perish V. 7. The steps their pride shall bee abated and their high enterprises shall be stayed V. 8. Hâe is cast tho Italian they shall cast themselves they shall insnare themselves in dangers which they shall not afterwards know how to get out of V. 12. His strength his strong body shall decay through misery and all meanes of subsisting shall be quite taken away from him V. 13. The first borne an Hebrew phrase that is to say the most tragick and cruell kinde of death see Isa. 14. 30. Or the devill prince of death and the first condemned unto it Heb. 2. 14. as Christ is the first borne of the resurrection Col. 1. 18. Rev. 1. 5. V. 14. Rooted out they shall be past all hope of ever being re-established in their former state there shall be nothing left them whereon to build any confidence Iob 20. 21. bring him this despaire shall bring him to an unhappy death followed with the everlasting pains of hell V. 15. It is none where they shall be bond-men and no more masters which shall encrease their griefe brimstone in signe of acurse to condemne that land to bee for ever barren Deut. 29. 23. Isa. 34. 9. V. 16. Beneath a proverbiall kinde of speech taken from trees as Iob 29. 19 Isa. 5. 24. Amos 2. 9. Mal. 4. 1. the meaning is hee shall bee deprived of Gods grace which is the root of all happinesse and of his blessing which is the top of it V. 20. At his day the Italian their day namely the day of Gods iudgements upon them went before they that lived in the dayes of those judgements and were spectators of them V. 21. That knoweth not the Italian that know not that have quite extinguished his light out of their minds and blotted all respect and feare of him out of their heart Rom. 1. 21. 28. 1 Cor. 15. 34. Tit. 1. 16. CHAP. XIX VER 3. TEn times or many times V. 4. Mine error leave the âare thereof to mee for it nothing concerneth you V. 6. Know now doe not adde affliction to the afflicted which is so odious a thing to God Psa. 41. 2. and 69. 26. or regard the greatnesse of my evills which draw these complaints from mee that seeme so immoderate to you see Iob 6. 2. compassed ãâ¦ã e hath encompassed mee round with afflictionâ that I can get out no way A hunting terme Iob 10. 16. Lam. 1. 13 Ezech. 12. 13. Hos. 7. 12. V. 7. Wrong the Italian violence I am guiltlessely tormented by the devill and his instruments through Gods permission see Psal. 119. 122. Isa. 38. 14. V. 8. Fenced up see Iob 3. 23. hee hath set hee hath taken away all meanes from mee of getting out of my afflictions V. 9. My glory namely the authority and dignity I was in as a magistrate see Iob 29. 7. 14. 20. and 30. 11. V. 10. Hath hee removed namely of bodily life and comfort Iob 7. 15. but not of eternall salvation Iob. 13. 15. and 19. 25. a
in teares and sorrow ãâ¦ã mine heart faileth mee and I faint or fall as it were in a swoun 1 Sam. 1. 15. Psal. 42. 6. V. 17. Are pierced with mostbitter paines which penetrate into the most inward and solid parts of my body in the night for then was Iob inmost paine and ãâ¦ã ent Iob. 7. 14. and 17. 12. take no rest by reason of extream in ãâ¦ã mmation V. 19. Cast me brought me into a most miserable and wretched estate deprived of all honor become like my body is leane and pale like the body of a dead man and as for my condition it is so base that I am no more esteemed of then dust V. 21 Art become cruell the Italian turned to bee contrary to thy nature and precedent benignity thou dost entreat me after a most rigorous manner Psal. 77. 7. 8. Ier. 30. 14. V. 22. Thou liftest thou tormentâst me both in body and minde and never sufferest me to rest or recover my selfe V. 24. Howbeit how soever this is my comfort that death will end all my corporall paines which cannot goe beyond the grave Job speaketh thus going no further then the afflictions of the body for by his faith in the promised redeemer hee was feare lesse of eternall punishment V. 25. Did not I weep have I failed in any duties of mercy towards my neighbour to which are joyned the promises of Gods mercy Mat. 5. 7. Iam. 2. 13. V. 28. I went mourning the Italian I went broân that is to say dark in sorrowes and infirmities or in a habite of sorrow V. 29. Dragons which howle horribly in the Deserts A very frequent comparison in Scripture CHAP. XXXI VER 1. I Made I had framed and submitted all my sences to be obedient unto the spirit of God yea the most wandering of them which were mine eyes the very doore and baite of all concupiscence Marth 5. 29. 1 Ioh. 2. 16. V. 3. A strange punishment the Italian the strange chances my cruell calamities surpasse all measure of visitation triall and correction of a believers infirmities see Prov. 21. 8. and upon Obad 12. V. 7. Mine heart and if my sences had beene allured by some object of sin yet my heart which is the seat of Gods Spirit hath opposed them see Num. 15. 39. Ezech. 6. 9. and 20. 24. Matth. 5. 29. Any blot see Iob 1â 15. V. 8. Let me saw as for a taste of Gods generall curse Lev. 26. 16. Deut. 28. 30. 38. My off-spring all mine encrease of children beasts or fruits V. 10. Grinde an obscure circumlocution designing the enterchange of action in adultery Hos. 4. 13. 14. Or the meaning may be that his wise might become a slave and be employed in grindling at the hand-mils Matth. 24. 41. see Iudg. 16. 21. Lam. 5. 13. V. 11. By the Iudges that is to say it is a criminall or capitall offence which deserveth to be punished with bodily punishment Gen. 38. 24. Leu. 20. 10. Deut. 22. 22. V. 15. Did not one or did not he fashion us all in one and the same manner V. 16. To faile through faintnesse caused by a friutlesse expecting of reliefe V. 18. From my Mothers that is to say even from the very beginning of mine youth V. 21. My help people enow that would have stood in my deâence against all pursuites that by way of justice could have beene made against mee in the gate namely in the publike place where judgement and justice was ministred V. 22. Shoulder blade that I might be punished with that wherewith I had sinned see Wis. 11. 16. the bone the Italian the chanell bone which is the arme-bone above the elbow which joyneth with the shoulder V. 25. Rejoyced carnally setting mine whole delight in temporall goods and in abusing them in delights and pleasures see Luke 12. 19. and 16. 19. Iames 5. 6. V. 27. Secretly contrary to my open profession of sincere religion see Deut. 27. 10. enticed or allured through the beautie of these creatures or by the example and inducement of Idolaters hath kissed and action of Idolaters who kissed their Idols which were present 1 Kings 19. 18. Hos. 13. 2. and to those which were further from them they held out their hand and afterwards did put it to their mouth as an acknowledgement that they had their life and breath from them V. 28. Denied seeing all Idolaters are incompatible with Gods true service 2 Cor. 6. 16. V. 31. If the men I have withstood even my familiar friends who did incite me to revenge V. 33. Covered hidden it and not confessed it to God or denied it by not giving him the glory or dissembled it by excusing or extenuating it whence it appeares that Iobs justice which he hath so often protested of consisted not in the perfection of power but in the benefit of Gods grace and his sincere endeavouring himselfe to piety and in the spirits true combâting against the flesh as Adam Gen. 3. 12. Hos. 6. 7. V. 34. Did I fear the Italian though I could assright though mine own strength and power might have warranted me against mine enemies whom I could easily have overthrown yet I alwayes avoided contentions and to offend or be offended V. 35. Would answer me let him either be plantiffe or defendant Iob 13. 22. a book to cite me to appeare or give me a coppy of questions V. 36. Surely I would I would make it my glory and my tryumph V. 37. As a Prince the Italian as a Captaine in full assurance of faith Rom. 8. 32. Heb. 10. 22. V. 38. If my hand if I have gotten my lands unjustly or if I have enjoyed and tilled them by oppressing my neighbour see Hab. 2. 11. V. 39. The owners thereof if the true owners have been put out by me or if I have not well and justly rewarded the labourers v. 40. I then submit my selfe to Gods curse here described in these termes Gen. 3. 18. CHAP. XXXII VER 1. BEcouse having no proofes contrary to his protestations to convince him with V. 2. The Buzite it is very likely that hee was descended from Buz the sonne of Nabor Gen. 22. 21. whose progeny might bee divided into severall branches and nations whereof one bore the name of Ram from their chiefe justified caâing more to defend his own innocencie then to give God the glory and by justifying himselfe he accused God of doing him wrong V. 3. No answer namely no certaine answer to convince him that he had been wicked so that after they had interested Gods right in this rash accusation they were sorced to give him over V. 8. Aspirit men have the naturall faculty of understanding and discoursing but for to proceed directly in divine matters the assistance illumination and guide of Gods Spiriâ are necessary V. 9. Great men in understanding age and worth V. 12. That convinced in that wherein by reason hee ought to bee reproved namely for his unreverend speeches towards God V. 13. Lest you should
remember the battell hee will quickly kill thee so that thou shalt thinke no more of assalâing him or any one else V. 9. Of him the Italian of taking him namely by wiles whilest hee is a sleep for oftentimes hee waketh on a sudden and overthrowes all that he meets V. 11. Prevented mee I am not only almighty but I am also such a one that none can tax me with injustice I being bound to no man and all things being âine and proceeding only from me V. 12. I will not hee returnes to the description of the Leviathan V. 13. Discover will any one come neere him as to a horse in a stable to take off his cloth and saddle and bridle him for the service of man V. 15. His scales the Italian his strong bucklers namely his great and strong scales This and some other parts of this description doe fit better with and are more proper to the Crocodill than any kind of whale V. 18. His neesings the great stirre hee keeps with swimming and beating himselfe in the water maketh the ayre to sparckle with spâinkling up of small drops of broken waves the eye-lids of like unâo the dawning of the day ãâã Iob 3. 9. V. 19. Burning lamps by his casting up transparent water into the ayre and by the heate of his breath A poeticall hyperbole V. 22. In his neck namely in that part of his body where the neck of other creatures is for the whale crocodill and other fishes have no necks and sorrow âârtor of death is his fore runner to any one that beholdeth it V. 25. Hee raiseth up himselfe that is to say he sheweth himselfe in the sea purifie themselves they have recourse unto God by prayers vowes sacrifices as in a present danger of death to be delivered by him V. 30. Are under him his skin is so hard or hee is so armed with strong scales that sharp pointed things which hee resteth upon doe not hurt him V. 31. Hee maketh the sea troubleth it and maketh it muddy V. 32. Hee maketh hee leaveth a long white frothy path behind him V. 33. There is not neither man nor beast can overcome or equall him in strength nor affright him V. 34. Hee beholdeth without any feare as if hee contemned them CHAP. XLII VER 2. I know now doe I acknowledge thy right and thy soveraigne power over all creatures and that neither in action nor in reason any man can withstand thee V. 3. That hideth Iob repeateth Gods own words Iob 38. 2. the more sharply to condemne himselfe applying them to himselfe with a godly kinde of disdaine things too wonderfull namely thy right to thy creatures and the secrets of thy providence V. 4. Heare I beseech thee it is fitting I should dispose my selfe to humble docility and obedience towards thee and not to presume to teach thee contrary to that for which the Lord in a holy scoffe had reproved him Iob 40. 7. where in stead of answer the Italian hath it teach V. 5. I have heard that which I conceived of thy Majesty heretofore was but little and mine ignorance hath thrust mee on to rash thoughts and words but now thy glorious apparition hath enlightned mee and brought mee againe into the straight way of humility and reverence see Psal. 48. 8. V. 6. In dust as in an expresse and publick penance V. 7. Spoken in confessing and correcting your presumption in speaking of my judgements and secret counsells as Iob hath done at this present V. 8. And goe to reconcile your selves to him before you can imagine to reconcile your selves to mee Mat. 5. 24. V. 10. Turned the captivity the Italian took Iob out of his captivity namely out of the griefes and afflictions which hee had been detained in as in a prison Iob 13. 27. Psal. 69. 33. when he prayed to shew that God gives and forgives according as a man forgiveth his neighbour twice as much save only in children see Iob 1. 2. for his children being dead in Gods favour they perished not so that before God Iob had the number of his children doubled V. 11. Did eate these were feasts of comfort which were in use in those dayes Ier. 16. 7. Ezech. 24. 17. a piece of Heb. a lamb namely a peece of coyne which had that stamp upon it which presents were tokens of congratulation Gen. 33. 19. V. 14. Iemima as who should say beautifull as the day Kezia that is to say Cassia aromatick which was a kinde of sweet smelling plant Keren happuch that is to say a violl or horne of oyle to beautifie which is as much as to say naturally faire wanting no helpe of art or painting The beauty of the body being one of the great excellencies of nature and a singular degree of Gods image in man And a particular and especiall gift in a woman which Iob would acknowledge by these names V. 15. And their father which it seemeth hee did to have his daughters live amongst the rest of his family even after they were married that they might not be desiled with idolatries which peradventure out of Iobs family were ordinary in that countrey THE BOOK OF PSALMES The ARGUMENT AMongst other subjects which the holy Ghost did in ancient times dictate to the Prophets even from Moses his time were spirituall Canticles or songs whereof there be divers scattered up and down in holy scripture But this gift was most especially and abundantly conferred upon David with skill in Musick to a divine perfection with an expresse inspiration that hee should establish and regulate the publick use thereof in the Church which use had been beforetimes brought in by some custome and order not specified in Gods law But David made a new order therein appointing the office of holy singers and musicians to one part of the Levites to doe their said office in turns like unto the other officers of the Temple To the chiefe of these singers and musicians or to some one of them especially David and other divine composers did give their songs or hymnes whether they were upon any generall subject concerning the whole Church or any other particular subject appliable and profitable to all the elect for example document and edification to be sung in the Temple at the houres of sacrifices as well quotidian as solemne on Sabboth and festivall dayes joyning unto their voices the sound of diverse instruments of which David was also the first inventor All these Canticles being well known and verified to be made by divine inspiration were gathered together and kept by the Priests with other holy books And at last this part of holy scripture was also closed and sealed up by Ezra as the ancients have thought under the Hebrew name of prayses which is also the chiefe subject and use of them in stead of which Hebrew name the Greeke interpreters have called them Psalmes that is to say songs to whose singing is joyned the harmony of iustruments The matter or subject of them is
have it to be a signe of exclamation or exaggeration V. 3. My glory hee in whose favour and assistauce I doe glory Or the author and defendor of the glory of my Kingdome which is in question the lifter up who comfortest and rejoycest mee freest me from dishonor and contempt heartenest and settest mee free raisest mee in dignity and honour All which things are meant by lifting up the head V. 4. I cryed hitherto I have alwayes found God propitious to my prayers and therefore I have the same confidence now at this present Or in this present occasion I feele my heart strengthned by faith in the grace of God by meanes of prayer of his holy hill namely out of his tabernacle set up in Sion hill 2 Sam. 6. 17. where the Arke was over which the Lord shewed himselfe present in grace and power V. 7. For thou hast thou hast alwayes broken overthrowne and beaten downe mine other enemies or thou hast already taken away from these all strength and meanes of hurting mee accomplish therefore the work of thy deliverance PSAL. IV. THE title to the the Italian given to published by David for the use of the Church though it was penned before upon some particular occasion chiefe Musician it appeares by first Chron. 15. 17. that even from time out of minde there had been amongst the ministers and officers of the Church sacred musicians under certaine heads or masters the originall whereof is unknown the Law making no mention thereof Afterwards David having invented new instruments and illustrated the art of Musick Amos 6. 5. did also appoint singers in the Temple and divided them into three companies and Asaph was chosen by him to sing those things which hee composed 1 Chron. 25. 1. 2. whereupon it is likely that it is he is meant in these titles of Psalmes on Neginoth that is to say upon stringed instruments the meaning may be that this Psalme was sung to such kinde of instruments or that it was sent to the chiefe of the musicians which played upon such instruments Every generall sort of instruments having it severall company of musicians 1 Chron. 15 19. 20. 21. V. 1. Of my righteousnesse witnesse judge and defender of mine innocency and right V. 2. Sonnes of men the Italian you chiefe men it seemeth he directeth his speeches to the officers of the Kingdome and to the heads of the eleven tribes who after the death of Saul did for a long time refuse to accept of David to be their King 2 Sam. 2. c. and 3. 1. my glory will ye contemne and seek to beat down my royall dignity which God hath conferred upon mee and of which I already begin to have possession in the tribe of Iudah vanity namely vaine and unprofitable designes to maintaine your greatnesses under the pretence of the house of Saul opposing mee who am your lawfull King seeke after frame deceitfull plots and false conspiracies to withstand mee V. 3. That is godly namely mee David whom hee hath endowed with true piety to re-establish his true service which is spoken in opposition of Saul who was reproved and of his abominable race see Psa. 89. 20. V. 4. Commune consider within your selves the great error which you commit and examine what your duty is and be still forbear plotting and taking councell together Heb. hold your peaces or be silent V. 5. Offer the dispose your selves by submiting to my government to have part in Gods true service in his Church before his arke in the holy place according to Gods order that you may have certain assurance of his grace and blessing which hath not been done in Sauls time 1 Chron. 13. 3. of righteousnesse pure and right ones according to Gods command Psal. 51. 19. V. 6. Lift thou up cause us to feel the effects of thy grace at full even as the son shooteth out his beams at full mid day PSAL. V. The title Nehiloth it seems that this word ought to be understood of all winde instruments V. 1. Meditation the conceits of my soule conceived and framed with deliberation and uttered with a low and humble voice yet with a most vehement affection all which is comprehended under the proper signification of the Hebrew word V. 3. Look up the Italian expecting or stand looking as Psa. 130. 6. V. 5. The foolish namely those which run eagerly upon sin and are as it were mad and enraged to commit evill V. 8. Lead mee give unto my actions and businesses a good direction that my actions may be holy and righteous and my businesses and affairs happy and blessed in thy the Italian with thy in thy law which declareth thy righteousnesse Or by thy firme loyalty and uprightnesse in the promises of thy grace Or in thy obedience V. 9. An open they gape continually with open mouth after the death and ruine of others like unto the sepulcher which never faith enough Prov. 27. 20. and 30. 16. Or their false discourses are like so many pits to cause a man to fall into or likeâ the throats of ravening wilde beastr to teare in peeces and devoure PSAL. VI. The title Neginoth see Ps. 4. upon the title Sheminith the Heb. word signifieth the eight and is a terme of musick opposite to Alamoth 1 Chro. 15. 20. 21. and it seems that by the first may bee understood the highest and shrillest tunes by Alamoth the lowest and by Muth-Labben Psa 9. the mean ones V. 2. My bones namely my strength the strongest parts of my body are cast down V. 3. How long shall thy wrath and thy punishment last how long wilt thou delay to aid me V. 5. For in the meaning of such like speeches which are very frequent in scripture is that God doth afflict his children for their triall or correction that by their deliverance he may produce matter of glory and praise unto himselfe in the middle of his Church Psa. 50. 15. so that God seemeth to be frustrate of his end if his children die before they bee restored or hereby is shewen the fear of Gods children anguished by feeling of his wrath least they should die out of his grace unreconciled and by that meanes be excluded and debarred from their desired aime to be everlastingly instruments of his glory V. 6. In the grave or in hell as it seemeth to be implied in the precedent verse V. 7. Waxeth old that is to say faint failing and dimme by reason of the disgrace and despight which mine enemies doe mee PSAL. VII THE title Shiggaion it seemeth to be some kinde of song to a pleasing and delightfull aire or some kinde of musick as Haba 3. 1. Cush this was very likely to have been some courtier of Sauls who had slaundered David see 1 Sam. 24. 10. V. 2. Tear my soul that is to say my person or body V. 3. Done this which is most falsely laid to my charge namely to have plotted Sauls death and the peoples revolt c. V. 4. That
ordinary kinde of speech to signifie perpetuity as amongst men there is a difference between things that are but for a time and things that are for life V. 6. Prosperitie the Italian quietnesse that is to say ease and prosperity I said by a motion of carnall security though faith have no promise made unto it of exemption from all punishments trialls or exercises V. 7. My mountaine my Kingdome whose chiefe seat was in Sion Diddest hide that is to say thou diddest suspend the actuall influence and communication of thy grace V. 9. What profit he speaks after the manner of man as Psal. 44. 12 the meaning is canst thou out of my destruction reap the fruit and obtaine the end of thy glory in thy Church see upon Psal. 6. 5. Isa. 33. 18. In my bloud namely my violent death inflicted upon mee for a punishment which being joyned with the feeling of Gods wrath cannot produce in man the effect of praysing God voluntarily see Psal. 39. 11. Now all believers have alwayes abhorred such a kinde of death before they were reconciled to God and had a true feeling of his grace V. 12. My gloris that is to say my tongue or my soule Psal. 16. 9. PSAL. XXXI VER 1. IN thy righteousnesse namely thy upright and invariable truth and firmnesse of thy promises and covenant or thine equitie which consists in righting of those who are wrongfully oppressed V. 5. Redeemed mee that is to say my soule is thine because thou hast redeemed it from eternall death and therefore living or dying I will by an assured faith put it into thine hands being sure that it cannot perish but that thou wilt turne all mine evills and disastrous chances to my salvation V. 6. That regard that are given to Idols which have no God-head in them but that which the Idolator doth falsly attribute unto them nor power but what the Devill deceitfully doth lend them or generally those that put their trust in any thing but onely in God V. 8. Thou hast set thou hast established mee in a peaceable and secure estate V. 10. Iniquity the Italian my paines Hebrew mine iniquities because that death and all miseries proceed from sinne the Scripture doth often confound the names of the cause and of the effects V. 11. A seare by reason of horrour and griefe as if I were a person struck with some extraordinary curse of God V. 12. A broken vessell a broken potsheard or some old forsaken peece of tile V. 15. My times thou rulest and governest my whole course of life thou settest down how long it shall last and disposest and orderest all the passages of it V. 17. Let them be silent or let them be rooted out V. 20. Hide them thou settest them in safety in a place that is secure and hath an inviolable priviledge of freedome A kinde of speech taken from Princes secret and withdrawing Chambers which are sacred places From the strife from false accusations and calumnies from cruell slanders and from being wronged and insulted over V. 22. In my haste the Italian in my errour or hastinesse when I have by my calamities beene transported into irrigular thoughts and unseeming words PSAL. XXXII THE title Maschil this word is often found in the titles of Psalmes some hold it was some particular kinde of penning others expound it a Psalme of instruction or made by some wise and understanding body and therefore fitting to give instruction to others V. 1. is covered a figurative terme taken from the filths and ordures which men cover because they may not annoy and be loathsome to mens view so God cloatheth man with Christs justice and innocencie that hee may not bee moved to wrath and to reject him by reason of sin which would otherwise appeare in him but that he may receive him into favour beholding him in and through Christ see Gal. 3. 14. Rev. 3. 18. V. 2. No guile namely hypocrifie and dissimulation which is incompatible with true and justifying faith 1 Tim. 1. 5. V. 3. Kept silence when I have not disburthened my conscience by a sincere confession to God and have not with prayer sought the true meanes to obtaine grace My bones all my strength hath been destroyed and hath failed in me My roaring whilest I have done nothing but complaine grieveously for mine afflictions and have not sought a remedy for the cause of them which is sin not yet healed by thy grace V. 4. My moisture or greennesse that is to say all the moisture and substance of my body hath been consumed and dried up either by some burning disease or by the feeling of Gods wrath and all the vigour and gladnesse of my soule hath been quelled with the fire of thine indignation see Psal. 38. 3. 4. V. 5. The iniquity namely so much of sin as was criminall and deadly in thy sight for God after hee hath pardoned doth yet reserve unto himselfe the fatherly correction of a sinner and the curing of the wound and disease of the soule by many calamities by which David himselfe had been visited see Psal. 39. 12. 109. 24. V. 6. For this namely being taught and induced by mine example to put full confidence in thy mercy he shall desire it at his need When thou mayest that is to say whilst thou givest a man time and scope of repentance before thou dost pronounce the irrevocable sentence against the obdurate sinner and before thou hast taken thy spirit and grace from him either during his life or at his houre of death see Isa. 55. 6. John 7. 34. 8. 21. Heb. 6. 6. in the floods namely in great and generall calamities V. 7. My hiding place refuge and safeguard thou shalt compasse me thou shalt on all sides give me occasion to prayse thee and rejoyce in thee Or thou shalt give all thy people occasion by being participants of my deliverance to yeeld thee solemne thanks and make a publick rejoycing therefore V. 8. I will Davids words to every beleever With mine eye to guide thee and for to have a care of thy salvation V. 9. Least they come c. the Italian otherwise they will not come c. thou canst not rule them nor have any service of them before thou hast tamed and bridled them Others translate it that they may not come neere unto thee namely to doe thee any harme PSAL. XXXIII VER 1. IS comely that is to say it is their proper dutie fitting for their state and acceptable in their mouth and wherein hypocrites and wicked men ought to have no part for they prophane Gods name in what manner soever they take it Psal. 109. 7. Prov. 28. 9. Zach. 11. 5. V. 3. A new song that is to say sung with such fervencie as new things use to bee sung Or alwayes new according to Gods grace which never waxeth old Or sung by the motion of the new spirit of grace which doth not so much looke after the old benefits of the creation as
bridle or mousâe for my mouth his meaning is I will bridle my inward motions and swellings so that my tongue shall not run out which is the first and suddenest budding of sin Iam. 3. 2. 3. is before me I will see him flourish and prosper abusing Gods patience with insolency and persecuting of the godly V. 2. Dumââ to not murââure nor withstand Gods providence from good namely from that which was lawfull and reasonable for mee to speake in my sufferances for defence of mine innocency which was to complaine unto God and desire justice at his hands V. 3. Was âât seeing I could not evaporate my passion in words I doe inwardly boile through impatience V. 4. Make mee to know seeing mine afflictions are such that it seemes they can have no end but only with my life I pray thee let mee know the prefixed time of it that according to it I may provide my selfe with patience Or doe thou shorten it that I may not be quite overcome V. 5. Behold hee seemeth herein to correct his former wishes or desires as if hee said But why doe I thus grieve at the lastingnesse of my miseries seeing that mans life is so short cannot I comfort my selfe in the shortnesse of my life which will also shorten my miseries see 2 Cor. 4. 18. an hand breadth or foure fingers breadth which is one of the least geometricall measures at his best state the Italian though hee stand that is to say though hee be alive or in a prosperous and well settled state altogether vanity he is like an abbreviate or compound made of all that is brittle transitory and decaying in this world V. 6. Walketh the Italian goeth and commeth this vanity of man is not only discovered at his death which is so sudâen but in the whole course of his life also which is like unto a flying shaddow see 1 Cor. 7. 31. they are disquieted or tossed to and fro the Scripture often joyneth trouble and vanity together and also confounds the termes see Hos. 8. 7. an irrigular tossing to and fro being proper to light and empty bodies V. 7. And now Lord though I know very well by the discourse of reason that death will end my miseries yet that is not my true comfort which consists in nothing but only in thy grace and salvation V. 8. The foolish that is to say the worldly man who is preoccupated with false and erroneous opinions transported with vaine passions and drunken with his own prosperity see Psal. 14. 1. V. 9. I was dumbe the Italian I grow dumbe now that I have through faith set my soule in peace and leaving aside mine enemies who aâe but secondary causes of mine evills I am come up by vertue of thy spirit to thee who art the supreame cause I can voluntarily keep silence and have patience which before naturall reason could not induce mee to doe V. 11. For iniquity namely when corrections are sent by thee for an expresse punishment of sin either in fatherly severity to thy children or as a judge for a punishment to the wicked like a moth which is easily crushed and killed see Iob 27. 18. Psal. 58. 8. or by a secret kinde of consumption as a moth gnaweth or fretteth a garment and makes no noise see Ioh 13. 28. Isa. 50. 9. Hos. 5. 12. surely in the violent and fierce wrath of God mans vanity is plainly discovered which is not so well perceived in the slow and unperceivable decay of nature V. 12. A stranger I am to make but a short stay and abode in this life by thy sufferance therefore doe thou that art the everlasting Lord use that mercy towards mee which thou commandest to bee used towards strangers that are pious persons Or regard mee as a poore stranger who am come under thy roofe for protection as all I doe acknowledge my selfe to be in the same state of misery as all my predecessors were ond therefore I desire the same grace and favour as thy hands as they had before mee V. 13. Spare mee mitrigate the violence of mine affliction recover strength by faith in spirit that I may ãâ¦ã ish my course and the good fight obtaining the victory through a happie death after which there is no more beginning againe be no more in regard of this life in which the fight continueth and is ended by death PSAL. XL. VER 1. I waited patiently the Italian I waited long Heb. in waiting I waited V. 2. Horrible pit that is to say out of horrible and unavoidable dangers and calamities Psal. 18. 16. and 69. 1. 2. a phrase taken from high falls of waters V. 3. A new song see Psal. 33. 3. and feare shall by these wonders bee brought to an humble reverence and worship of God and to trust in his gooânâsse V. 4. Respecteth not doth not stay to build his hopes and enterprises upon the Kings and Princes of the world Psa. 62. 10. 118. 8. 146. 3. nor upon any meanes or assistauce of prophane and idolatrous men Others he turneth not afâer those c. doth not imitate those who trust in their own powers or deceitfull wisdomes which are the two kinds of carnall confidence which are blamefull V. 5. Thy thoughts no man can iustly acknowledge nor yeeld thee sufficient thanks for the singular acts of thy providence which are infinite in number and surpassing in greatnesse All that can be said or known is but only in part and in generall V. 6. Thou didest not for all these kindnesses thou desirest no other sacrifice but the true and spirituall sacrifice of new obedience and thanks-giving without which and in respect of which all externall sacrifices are of no esteeme in thy sight Heb. 10. 5. this hath a relation to the abolishment of the sacrifices of the law by Christ either by allusion or by the declaration of some secret meaning revealed to the Apostle by the spirit hast thou opened the Italian hast thou boared by thy spirit thou hast opened my heart and mine understanding to make mee know love and desire thy law see Isa. 35. 5. Acts 16. 1â Some think David had a relation to the law Exod. 21. 6. to boare or pierce his care who voluntarily did yeeld himselfe to perpetuall bondage and that the meaning is I of mine own accord have dedreated my seâfe to be thy servant and thou hast accepted of mee V. 7. Then said I namely after thou hadst disposed mee to thy obedienâe Ioe I come I answer to thy call and obey thy command I am ready to doe what thou pleasest this is also some intimation of Christs comming in the flesh in the volume Heb. in the roll according to the manner of ancient writing upon great long peeces of paper which were afterwards rolled up upon a little stick see Isa 34. 4. Ezec. 2. 9. it is written I doe submit my selfe to the obedience of thy law as if it were written particularly for mee Or to mee only and
mee saying all I did was in vaine and to no purpose V. 11. Sack-câoath see Psa. 30. 11. V. 12. They that namely the governours and counsellors of the people who did anciently keep their courts of justice neere the gates of the city Gen. 23. â0 the mâaning is people that are in authority doe condemne mee and the vulgar sort doe flout and ãâã mee Psa. 22. 7. V. 13. An acceptable time that is to say thou hast prefixed a time for the end of mine afflictions after which thou wilt lay open thy grace Psal. 30. 5. Isa. 26. 20. In the truth the Italian for the that is to say according to thy saving promises which are invariable Or by thy saving truth which is the cause of the salvation of thine Elect who have no other ground therefore but thine immutable will and decree V. 15. The pit a terme taken from the steep going down of a well which maketh it impossible to be gotten out of see Psal 55. 23. V. 18. Because of because they may not triumph over mee in contempt of thy Majesty V. 19. Are all to feede their eyes with the sight of mine afflictions and of my death Mat. 27. 39. 41. Luke 23. 35. V. 20. To take pitty the Italian to condole with mee a representation of the disciples flight and forsaking of Christ at his death Mat. 26. ãâã 40. Iohn 16. 32. and how that no humane strength nor assistance hath any way contributed any thing to the work of redemption Isa. 63. 3. 5. V. 21. Gall the Italian poyson or gall that is to say some most bitter thing V. 22. Let their propheticall imprecations or a denuntiation of Gods sentence against the Iewes for the rejection and death of Christ Rom. 11. 9. the meaning is let all their good and delight bee changed into ruine and perdition It may also bee that the holy Ghost had some relation to the last passeover which was kept in Ierusalem when it was besiedged by the Romans who took the opportunity of the time when there was an infinite number of people in the City which came to the feast which was the chiefe cause of its finall desolation V. 23. Let their eyes let them lose their understanding and as for their eternall salvation let them have a vaile of ignorance before their eyes and let them bee given over to a reprobate sense Iohn 12. 39. 40. Rom. 11. 8. 10. 2 Cor. 3. 14. and make let them bee oppressed with perpetuall and insufferable bondage V. 25. Let their let their Cities and Temple be destroyed and laid waste Mat. 24. 2. Luke 19. 44. V. 26. For they for their will and intention was evill concerning Christs death though it proceeded from the hand and counsell of God Isa. 53. 3. 4. 10. Acts 4. 27. 28. V. 27. Adde let them accumulate the measure of their sinnes that the punishment thereof may fall fully upon them Mat. 23. 32. 1 Thes. 2. 16. let them not let them have no share of that justice which thou shalt manifest in thy Gospell in grace and justification of sinners Rom. 3. 25. 26. and 10. 3. V. 28. Let them bee let them neither have right to it nor beare the marke of being thy people reprove them and take away thy vocation from them and let them not be included in thine externall covenant which is the first degree of election to life eternall and beareth the portraiture of it before men though in many vocation may be without election to life Mat. 20. 16. Rom. 9. 6. and election in its highest sense and meaning is immutable Rom. 9. 29. 30. and â0 6. 11. see Ezech. 13. 9. and Exod. 32. 31. Rev. 3. 5. and 22. 19. V. 29. Sât mee up bring mee up out of the state of humiliation and suffering to celestiall glory after my resurrection to goe up into heaven Isa. 53. 8. Acts ãâã 31. Phil. 2. 9. V. 30. I will praise I will cause mine elect in my Church to yeeld perpetuall thanks unto the Lord and that shall bee the spirituall sacrifice by which all ancient corporall and figurative sacrifices shall be abolished V. 32. The humble an ordinary title given to the true elect to whom only the Gospell is preached to life and salvation V. 33. His prisoners namely his elect enthralled in the bonds of sinne and death Isa. 41. 7. and 49. 9. V. 34. Praise him the whole world which hath suffered it part of punishment for mens sinne Rom. 8. 20. shall also participate of the glory of his restauration through Christ Psal. 98. 7. Isa. 44. 23. and 49. 13. Rev. 18. 20. V. 35. Sion that is to say the universall Church the cities namely the particular Churches that they namely the humble v. 33. or his servants v. 36. PSAL. LXX VER 2. BE turned backward that is to say let whatsoever they undertake come to nothing PSAL. LXXI VER 3. HAbitation or strong hold thou hast given see Psal. 42. 8. and 44. 4. and 68. 28. V. 7. As a wonder the Italian as a monster that is to say they have been afraid of mee because that such strange things have befallen mee and have scorned mee and had mee in abomination by reason of my extream miseries V. 9. Of old age as v. 18. and hence may bee gathered that this Psalme hath a relation to Davids troubles by reason of Absaloms conspiracy which happened in his old age V. 15. Thy righthousnesse thy bounty and loyalty in all thy promises according to the frequent meaning of scripture V. 16. I will goe in that is to say I will endeavour and trie to extoll it Others I will walke trusting in the Lord. V. 17. Taught mee through knowledge and experience V. 18. Gray headed namely in the time of my decrepit old age which is the most dangerous time of man and then is thine aide most needfull for him untill I give mee leave to celebrate this deliverance also as well as I have done the rest V. 19. Thy righteousnesse others now thy righteousnesse is exalted to the height Psal. 36. 6. and 57. 1â who hast the Italian thou hast namely heretofore for mee Or thou wilt have done them when thou hast heard and delivered mee PSAL. LXXII THE title For Solomon that is to say penned by David to tecommend Solomon his son and successor to God and to set before himselfe the true modell of Christs most perfect Kingdome of whom hee was a figure that imitating his vertues hee might draw upon him the aforenamed blessings of his Kingdome V. 1. Thy judgements that is to say put thy lawes which are the rule of well governing in his minde that hee may know them and in his heart and will that hee may execute them Now in respect of Christ this is a prophecy of the fullness of the gifts of the holy Ghost which were conferred upon his humane nature Isa. 11. 2. 3. 4. V. 3 The mountaines figurative termes as much as to say there shall every
in such things and they become their daily food V. 18 The path The just alwayes increase in the light of knowledge and faith in God and in all good direction and blessân from him untill they attaine to the height of eternall glory See 2 Samuel chapter 23. verse 4. Job chapter 11. verse 17 Psalme 97. verse 11. V. 19 The way The wicked live in a profound ignorance of GOD and of his truth and will wherefore they cannot direct their actions to any happy end and they fall into miseries which they can neither fore-see nor avoyd See Job chapter the fifth verse the foureteenth and chapter the twelfth verse the five and twentieth V. 22. That finde them Namely to those to whom they are revealed by speciall grace Health Or Physicke To all Namely to their whole bodies V. 23. With all diligence The Italian Above all keeping Or keepe thy heart from all things which it ought to be kept from Out of it That is to say as the heart is the spring of the life of the whole body so that if it bee wounded death must needs follow So from the principall and predominating part of the soule which the Scripture calleth the heart of the soule depends the life and spirituall subsistence of all the rest therefore it must be very safely and carefully kept V. 24. Perverse lippes Namely all fraud lying and dissimulation V. 25. Thine eyes A terme taken from those who alwayes looke before them as they goe because they will goe the right way and not stumble which every faithfull man is to imitate in his course of life V. 26. Ponder The Italian Levell That is to say let all thy actions bee according to Righteousnesse and Justice like unto a straight and plaine way CHAP. V. VERSE 2. THy lippes That thou mayest alwayes have the gift of speaking wisely and like one that is well instructed V. 3. For the lippes The meaning is that thou mayest through the wisdome of thine understanding and thy words be able to withstand any seducement especially of unchast women Of a strange See upon Prov. 2. 16. V. 4. Her end All that comes of her acquaintance is nothing but all manner of unfortunate chances displeasures and hot repentance V. 5. Her feet She walketh a great pace to eternall perdition and leadeth others along with her V. 6. Her wayes She useth all the art she can to draw men insensibly so farre into her love and into the labyrinths of her vices that they may not know how to come into the way of vertue or happinesse any more V. 9. Thine honour Namely the flower of thine age the strength of thy body and the excellencie of thy wit and together with that all thine honour and reputation Unto others The Italian To strangers Namely to Whores who for the most part are pittielesse griping and cruell ayming at nothing but the ruine of their lovers V. 10. With thy wealth Or with thy strength that they may not spraine thy sinewes and make them weake and feeble Thy labours Namely thy wealth which thou hast attained to by much labour V. 11. Mourne The Italian Roare bewaile thy former follies bitterly and have no remedie for it V. 14. I was almost there is almost no evill nor misery that I have not fallen into even in the sight of all the world with publike shame Others hold them to bee the words of a sinner not altogether desperate who acknowledgeth his errors and is somewhat inclined to turning V. 15. Drinke A figurative instruction concerning the chast and holy use of lawfull matrimonie See Prov. 9. 17. V. 16. Dispersed This may be understood of the happie off-spring which is borne in wedlocke or of the good savor example and edification which is given to others by such a laudable kinde of life and conversation V. 18. Rejoyce Take thine honest delights with her according to the Lawes of God and nature V. 19. Hinde And Roe Harmelesse beasts that have no gall and very loving in their kinds pourtraitures of a vertuous woman apt to gaine her husbands love V. 21. Pondereth The Italian Levelleth That is to say exammeth and trieth them V. 22. His owne That is to say his owne misdeeds shall bee as a Sergeant and a prison to him his Conscience shall make him guiltie and shall keepe him as a Prisoner untill the time of his punishment CHAP. VI. VERS 1. STricken In token of Faith given and promise made With a stranger hee seemes to meane Usââers whose trade was forbidden amongst the Israelites by the Law Deutrenomie 23. verse 19. and was tolerated in strangers And if any Israelite did use it hee was accounted prophane and excommunicate no otherwise then your common whores Prov. 2. 16. V. 3. When thou art When thou hast bound thy selfe unto him and hast given him right and power over thee Humble If thou hast not wherewithall to give satisfaction humble thy selfe and desire aide of thy friends 11. A Traveller Who commeth on a sudden into a harbour An armed man it seemeth he meaneth men lightly armed who were imployed in making sudden ãâ¦ã on s upon the enemies lands V. 13. He winketh Tricks of cheaters and conycatchers who by such signes make one another to understand heir tricks and devices to cozen See Prov. 10. 10. V. 22. when thou The due observance of Gods law which I teach thee shall make thee to proceed rightly in every thing live securely entertaining continually holy thoughts and comforts in the holy Ghost V. 26. Is brought That is to say man falleth into extreame misery and poverty The Adulteresse the Italian A woman desirous of men namely a luxurious woman who hath an unsatiable appetite to mens companies Heb. The woman of man Others also have it Adulteresse Precious This may generally be understood of the soule of man which is of a notable divine and heavenly nature Oâ particularly of the most excellent persons in bodily and spirituall gifts in nobility or wealth which these lewd women doe lay wait for more then for ordinary men V. 29. Be innocent namely before God nor yet before men if he be taken V. 30. A theese He seemes to meane the night theefe taken in the act of breaking up whom it was lawfull to kill Exod. 22. 2. Or to impose what mulct upon him as it pleased him that took him How much lesse then shall an adulterer be forgiven V. 32. His owne soule namely his life before men and his soule before God V. 34. Is the rage The most violent and implacable passion of all other and the extremity of all the rages of man CHAP. VII VERS 4. SAy unto Be familiar with her love her and be in strait league with her V. 6. ãâ¦ã rat It is uncertaine whether this be a true history or meerely a parable to represent the ãâã and proceedings of a dishonest woman V. 7. Among the youths in understanding or age V. 14. I have I have vowed sacrifices of thanks-giving
long See Prov. 10. 18. V. 18. Folly That is to say the just reward of it Crowned They shall obtaine honour and glory by meanes of their wisdome Verse 19. At the gates For to intreate and begge V. 22. Doe they not erre That is to say they stray out of the direct way of life wherereby they cannot chuse but perish unhappily Shall be From the LORD V. 23. In all With actions and deeds a man gathereth goods not with words V. 24. Their riches They doe adorne vertue and are an honour to it but they cannot alter folly and disguise it but that it will bee and seeme to bee what it is V. 25. Soules Namely such people as have beene sldndered and wrongfully accused V. 26. Confidence It is a sure desence for the soule against all assaults and dangers V. 29. Exalteth The Italian Exciteth It causeth this franticke passion to burst out in some grievous excesse V. 30. A sound heart The Soule disburthened of passions and perturbations helpeth the strength and well being of the body much V. 31. Reproacheth In not regarding that the poore man is Gods Creature and that he beareth his image and that he is through Gods providence in that poore estate he doth offend God himselfe See Job 31. 15. V. 32. In his death For he dieth in Gods grace and in an assured confidence of the salvation of his soule and of the Glorious Resurrection of his body V. 33. In the middest When it is in any one it steweth and maketh it selfe manifest even amongst a company of fooles whose folly causeth the understanding mans wisedome to appeare so much the more V. 35. That causeth Namely to the office which he beareth and to the Princes choice shewing himselfe unworthy of âh honour he hath done him in so employing him See Isay 22. 18. CHAP. XV. VERS 2. KNowledge Or the tongue of wise men is an ornament to knowledge that is to say he expresseth it with a grace and beautifieth it with his eomely and gentle carriage V. 4. A wholesome tongue The Italian The healing of the tongue That is to say the comforts good councells and other good offices which the tongue doth are very healing things and of great power to restore and cheere up an afflicted spirit Others have it the health of the tongue that is to say sincere pure and holy speeches do nourish and recreate the spirits A tree See Prov. 3. 18. Therein By calumnies false accusations and deceits V. 7. Doth not so Or is not right wherefore it cannot produce any effects of value V. 10. Correction Men of an evill life take no delight in being directed by reproofes corrections c. and in the meane time by reason of this refusall they perish eternally Others translate it an evill punishment that is to say a hard and severe punishment is prepared for him that c. V. 13. Is broken Or weakened V. 14. The mouth They take no delight But onely in things like to themselves as all living things are nourished by things agreeable to their nature and every one seeketh out and loveth his like V. 16. Trouble Of unquietnesse of Conscience or of some turbulent passion or of suites and contentions V. 19. The way Foolishnesse and sloth doe so entangle him in all his actions that he cannot tell how to accomplish or make an end of any The righteous Namely of those who freely follow their vocation Made plaine The Italian Raised up That is to say nothing is hard nor uncasie to them V. 23. Hath joy Finding himselfe inwardly comforted thereby and honoured and est emed by others therefore By the answer Namely by a wise and prudent answer given in due time V 24. The way The true spirituall wise man doth direct all this present life for to obtaine the heavenly and everlasting life Philippians 3. 20. Col. 3. 1 2. V. 25. Establish Hee maintaineth the poore and the afflicted in the just possession of their goods Psalme 146. 9. V 27. Hateth This is spoken principally concerning judges Shall live Shall be maintained in happy state and shall continue in the grace of God V. 30 The light As the brightnesse of the day the sunne or of some other bright thing comforteth so good newes recreates and contenteth the whole body V. 31 The eare That is to say the man that is patient tractable and obedient to wholsome corrections and admonitions which are made unto him for to regulate his ufe according to Gods laws and direct it towards everlasting life shall one day bee honoured and esteemed amongst wise men V. 32. Getteth Or possesseth V 33 The instruction The true and onely means to frame one to true wisedome CHAP. XVI VERS I. IN man The Italian Are mans That is to say Man may by his naturall faculty discourse devise and deliberate but Gods providence governs and directs according to his will and pleasure not onely his actions but his very speeches V. 2. Weigheth Examineth discerneth and judgeth of every mans soule and all the motions thereof V. 3 Thy thoughts Thy designes and deliberations shall certainly have a happy issue V. 4 For himselse Not to reap any profit or benefit out of them hee having full sufficiency of happinesse in himselfe but because that all his Workes may bee referred to his obedience service and glory The wicked God is not nor cannot bee author nor cause of any wickednesse in his Creature and therefore this ought to be understood thus That all man-kind having been corrupted in Adam God neverthelesse doth preserve it and causeth it to fructifie to draw and save out of them the number of his elect leaving the reprobate in their originall depravation by which and by the wicked acts which they derive from thence hee doth ordaine them to just punishment to the glory of his justice Romans chapter 9. verse 22. and 23. 1 Peter chapter 2. verse 8. Jud. Chapter the fourth And so the word make is referred to the preservation and propagation of humane nature though corrupt and to the just destination to punishment as ãâã iâ often used for ordained or appoynted as Mark. Chapter the third verse the foureteenth Hebrewes Chapter the third verse the second Of evill Namely for temporall and eternall punishments V. 6 In quity God is propitious and pardoneth their sinnes to them as turne from them and endeavour to attaine to those vertues which are contrary to them as 1 Kings 21 27 29. Dan. 4. 27. Jon. 3. 10. Now this purging ought to be understood in regard of corporall punishments because that for the everlasting and eternall punishment there was never any other expiation but onely the bloud of Christ 1 John 1 7. and 2. 2. V. 9 Directeth The meaning is man maketh many designes but all the meanes occasions conduct and issue of the execution ââpânâ absolutely upon Gods will and providence V. 10 A divine sentence The Italian Divination God often inspireth Kings and Magistrates in the exercise of their Offices
22 Hosca 6. 6. Fooles Namely all such as through ignorance superstition or hypocrisie do erre in Gods service which ought to be in Spirit and truth for to acknowledge his benefits and not to gaine his favour with presents which is a thought abominable to God See Psal. 50. 8. Prov. 15. 8. 21. 27. Isay 1. 11. 16. V. 2. Be not Take a religious care of what thou utterest whether it be in thy prayers to desire of God things convenient and in a convenient manner Rom. 8. 25. Or in thy prayses and thanksgivings to doe it with that devotion and zeale as is required or in making of vowes not to vow any thing that thou hast not a will and firme resolution to fullfil Others doe not speake cursorily that is to say doe not accumulate and heape up multitudes of words as superstitious men doe Matth. 6. 7. For God Seeing that thou who art an earthly creature speakest to the Creator in his glory do it with reverence and trembling See Heb. 12. 25. V. 4. In âooles For such are they that vow inconsiderately and then doe seek meanes to go back from their promises Prov. 20. 25. V. 6. The Angell Namely the Sonne of God who in his owne proper person was present in the Temple in grace and power See Isay 6. 5. John 12. 41. And is called Angell by reason of his office of Mediator Exod. 23. 20 21. 33. 14 Isay 63. 9. Mal. 3. 1. And destroy He would curse thee and bring all thine actions to naught by reason of thy perjury V. 8. Marvell not Although there were no providence to governe the woâld nor justice to punish these disorders That is higher Namely God the Soveraigne Lord. Psalme 58. 11. and 82. 1. Then the highest Namely the holy Angels to whom as Executioners of Gods justice and Ministers of his providence is committed the care of the Empires of the world and chiefly of the Church of God See Dan 4. 17. Rom. 8. 38. V. 9. The earth An oeconomicall precept for to make choice amongst other practises and arts which are for the sustaining of the life of man of husbandry as the most innocent necessary and delightfull See Prov. 27. 23. 24. The King There is no man let him bee never so great that can bee without the earth seeing he hath his nourishment from no other place V. 10. He that loveth The covetousnesse and desire of growing rich more suddainly and abundantly often diverts a man to some other kinde of trafficks and exercises more gainfull Yet husbandry hath this advantage that man in effect hath no fruition nor good of his money but so farre as it is converted to purchase the fruits of the earth for his sustenance Abundance Namely of gold and silver Things which of themselves are âeâd and doe noâ yield any fruit as the earth doth This is Namely this blind love of money V. 11 When goods Ordinarily great wealth is accompanyed with a great family and number of servants which waste and consume it So that the possessor thereof hath no other pleasure or benefit thereby but onely the vaine delight of seeing them before him V. 12 Is sweet Because he is voyd of heart-burning cares and vehement covetousnesse and because that his labour joyned with his sober manner of living causeth him to take a sweet kind of rest The abundance the abundance of wealth causeth a great deale of care and unquietnesse of mind Or the sâsuperfluity of dyet alters the health of the body and fills it full of raw humours V. 13. To their hurt Being occasion of their death or some grievous sinister chance through private treacherie or publike violence V. 14 By evill travaile Namely by some injury or wicked act done unto them by others or by some misfortune of their owne V. 17. In darkenesse basely and wretchedly like one that is a true prisoner and slave to his riches V. 18. Behold A confirmation of the conclusion made Eccl. 2. 12. 22. V. 20. Shall not much Hee shall not be much troubled at the shortnesse and unstablenesse of this life for living in Gods grace whom hee calleth upon he feeles in his heart that GOD answereth him finding the comfort of his spirit which breedes in him that holy and pleasant fruition of the present good which he hath and the assured hope of the eternall CHAP. VI. VERS 1. THere is He declares what he said before that the sweet enjoyment and fruition of goods doth not depend upon them nor upon mans owne will but comes from Gods meere grace V. 3 And his soule If he hath not the fruition of them in his life time with an honest content That he have no Namely if hee dyes some violent or infamous death which deprives him of the honour of buriall Is better in respect of the world and of sence an untimely or abortive birth which never felt good nor evill hath an advantage of him who hath had goods and hath lost them and hath besides endured much griefe and trouble V. 4. For he commeth Namely that untimely birth whose first framing seemes to be unprofitable seeing it never comes to the perfection of being an human creature V. 5 More rest Having never felt any evill V. 6 Yea though hee The happinesse doth not consist simply in the life but in the goods which one enjoyeth in it Wherefore if one have no good during life it is burthensome and troublesome and death once comming makes them which have not been equall with those which have been in regard of the goods of this life V. 7. All the labour man hath no other fruit of all his labours in this world but only the supplying of his wanes and of those things which are usefull for him yet he cannot bound his labours and desires within these termes and his understanding being thus corrupted he can never have any true content of minde unlesse it be granted him by Gods grace V. 8. For what He proves the absurdity of this unreasonable care which man takes For of all the care and industry he useth in preserving his goods if he hath any or to get some if he hath none he hath no other benefit but the maintenance of his life V. 9. Better is The true good a man can have in this life is to enjoy that which he hath in peace and rest and not to wander with straying and unsatisfied desires after that which he hath not This is namely this extreame desire and anxiety to be alwayes getting V. 10. Already The name of Adam that is to say terrestriall which God gave man at his first ereation sufficiently sheweth the imperfection of his being if he be not in Gods favour namely that he hath his heart alwayes fixed upon the earth from which he came wherewith his soule being not satisfied by reason that it is of a divine originall he labours endlessely for new experiences and for to heape up goods of the same nature Neither may
Maher these are the very Hebrew words which were written in the roll it being the Lords will that this prediction should be remembred by all men by the name of his child V. 6. This people namely this Army of Assyrians and Israelites The waters that is to say the small meanes and strength of the Church sigured by the small streame which the Fountaine of Shiloah did send into the City of Jerusalem which had no great River see Psal. 46. 4. And rejoyce in the Hebrew there is an allusion between these two words contemning and rejoycing His meaning is he hath glorified himselfe or hath been proud of the might of these two Kings and hath triumphed as though he had been sure to overcome the Jewes V. 7. Of the River namely Euphrates the chiefe River of Assyria a figure of the power of that Empire And all his glory namely his power and his Armies V. 8. Passe thorow Judah this happened in the daies of Hezekiah 2 Kin. 18. 23. To the necke even to Jerusalem which is the head of Judah A figure taken from one that is like to be drowned in some great floud see Isa. 30. 28. Hab. 3. 13. Of his wings that is to say his Armies as Isa. 18. 1 Of thy Land namely of the Land of Judea within which was restrained the Church and the Kingdome of the promised Messias Isa. 7. 14. by whom she should also be delivered from this invasion v. 10. V. 9. Associate as the two Kings of Syria and Israel had done against Jerusalem Isa. 7. 2. V. 10. God is with us this is the exposition of the name Immânuel Isa. 7. 14. V. 11. With a strong hand that is to say accompanying of his word with the power of his holy Spirit in me and in all true beleevers against the generall terrors of the unbeleeving and diffident people which feared these two confederate Kings V. 12. Say ye not as though ye were affrighted at this league taking it to be invincible V. 13. Sanctifie give him the glory that is due unto him putting your trust in him as in the holy one of Israel namely he whose Kingdome and Majesty cannot be violated nor overthrown V. 14. For a Sanctuary for a sacred and inviolable place of refuge for the true elect and faithfull see Ezek. 1â 16. A stone namely an occasion of ruine for their rebellion and incredulity To both the to the whole body of the unbeleeving and carnall Israelites which were divided into two branches namely Judah and the ten Tribes V. 16. Bind up these are Gods words to the Prophet the meaning whereof is When thou preachest the doctrine and testimony of my grace especially concerning the Messias it shall be like unto closed and sealed Letters to all save onely to true beleevers and them which are enlightened by my Spirit who alone shall understand them and beleeve them for the rest shall reject them see Isai. 29. 11. Mic. 2. 6. V. 17. And I wil that is to say since it hath pleased God to reveale unto me this which he hath decreed against his ungratefull and rebellious people I will peaceably submit unto his will in the exercise of mine Office hoping that I shal be acknowledged and approved of by him though men reject me That hideth namely that hath taken his grace and Spirit from him who had so long withstood it V. 18. Behold O ye faithfull looke upon me whom God hath confirmed and strengthned by propheticke revelation in all this common terror v. 11. and upon these my little children whose mysterious and propheticke names assure us of the good which God will doe unto you and of the evill which he will send upon your enemies Isa 7. 3. 8. 3. 10. 21. for to stengthen you in faith see upon Heb. 2. 13 14. V. 19. And when they shall if the wicked will draw you away from these my Prophecies after divellish southsayings which wickednesses were very frequent amongst the people Iâa 2. 6. Familiar spirits see Lev. 19 31. That pâepe the Italian that whisper according to the manner of Magicians see Isa. 29. 4. and also the word Magician seemes to be of Hebrew originall and signifies a murmurer or whisperer From the living that is to say should he use Necromancy which is done by calling up of the spirits of dead men to take advice of them for the safeguard of his life in stead of calling upon the living God the onely author giver and preserver of mans life see Deut. 8. 11. 1 Sam. 28. 8 12. V. 20. To the Law that is to say turne to God alone who by his Law declares his will unto you which you must observe and by his Prophets he witnesseth his good will unto you whereupon you must hope There is no light because he speaketh by the Prince of darknesse and not by the Spirit of God and hath no divine illumination wherefore he can give no assured comfort nor faithfull counsell see Mich. 3. 6. V. 21. They shall passe all those that have committed any such manner of wickednesse and shall have beleeved therein shall in the end be grievously punished for it falling through extreame calamities into despaire and madnesse Their God namely that Idol whom they had sought after for these southsayings Isai. 2. 8. or peradventure also the true God of that people whereof this wicked man was And looke to see if any ayd will come to him from Heaven 2 Sam. 22 42. CHAP. IX Vers. 1. IN her vexation namely the Nation or the Land of Israel shall suffer a more grievous desolation then that of the two Kings of Assyria was who are spoken of hereafter At the first namely when Pul made an inrode into the Countrey at the first and then for money went away againe 2 King 15. 19. And afterward namely by Tiglathpilezer 2 King 15. 29. who though he were not yet come at that time as Isaiah prophesied these things yet he is here spoken of as though he were come already according to the manner of Prophets More grievously with more grievous warre and fiercer onset The Sea of Genezareth or Tiberias Beyond Jordan namely in Gilead and other Countries Of the Nations the Italian Of the Gentiles Galilee is so called because it was in the confines of the Tirians and Sidonians and therefore the people were there mingled with the Pagans 1 King 9. 11. V. 2. The people a prophecie of Gods grace through the Messias to man who lay buried in darknesse of ignorance and extreame misery such as the state of the people of Israel was set down here before by Isaiah Now he sets down this gift which was to come as if it were come already In the Land as who should say in the infernall cloisters of death under the earth V. 3. Thou hast multiplied by joyning the Gentiles unto it having called them by the Gospell V. 4. Thou hast freed her from the bondage of sin the divell and other spirituall
strengthen one another with these great experiences V. 4 Your God namely Christ Jesus true eternall God who at all times and from time to time had revealed himselfe to his people Israel and by them was acknowledged to be their God V. 5. The eyes God shall make his Church capeable of acknowledging and feeling his graces with joy and thanksgiving V. 6. Shall waters Gods grace shall be abundantly communicated to his Church whereof the water which miraculously gushed out of therocke that Moses smote in the desert was a figure V. 7. In the habitation in that place which before was desert and horrid see Isa. 34. 13. V. 8. Shall be there that is to say in the Church all the faithfull shall be directly and securely guided into the Kingdom of Heaven by the way of sanctification For those namely for the faithfull that are regenerate vers 5. 6. The way fairing men that is to say all men whereof some are ignorant as wayfaining men in a strange Countrey to whom the way is unknowne other some are mad that is to say through the vainenesse of their understanding and blindnesse of their carnall affections they forsake the right way V. 9. No ââyon shall his high way shall be safe from all danger of the divell who is the roaring Lyon in the world c. termes taken from the peoples ancient voyage in the wildernesse V. 10. Shall returne that is to say shall be converted to God from whom all men have gone astray through sinne and shall joyne themselves to the Church CHAP. XXXVI Vers. 1. IT came to passe see this History contained in these two following Chapters a King 18. 19. CHAP. XXXVIII Vers. 10. OF the residue of the time that I might yet live according to the course of nature V. 11. I shall not according to the understanding of the flesh which being deprived of the corporall light of the world seeth nothing in death but darknesse see Iob 10. 21. 22. In the Land that is to say in the world see Psa. 27. 13. 116. 9. V. 1â Mine age the ordinary time of my course of life hath been shottned by this violent sicknesse Like a Weaver who having made an end of his cloth cuts it off from the loome Will cut me off God taketh away my life in the middle of my course in the flower of mine age as a Weaver would doe that should cut off his Cloth before it were made an end of whilest it was yet in the webbe V. 14. Did I chaâter I did poure out my complaints and prayers before God with a low hoarse and interrupted voyce through the grievousnesse of mine evill and through feare of present death I am oppressed I am like a poore debter called upon to pay my debt speedily death being natures debt Lord doe thou deliver me out of this danger as a sureây V. 15. What shall I say how should I give thee sufficient thanks I am wholly ravished with this thine incomprehensible goodnes I shall goe I shall in peace of Spirit finish the course of this life digesting the bitternesse of it and the dolefull remembrance of death with this triall and pledge of my Gods gracious favour V. 16. Men live the meaning seems to be this True it is that many other men live beyond the time for which thou hast prolonged my life but I have this advantage that my life being a miraculous worke of thine I shall continue healthfull and vigorous to the end The Italian translation is in this sence V. 17. For peace the Italian In time of peace namely when I was in full prosperity and all things went well with me To my soule that is to say my person in regard of the body Thou hast cast that is to say thou hast forgiven all my sinnes and hast not set them before the eye of thy severe justice for to be induced to punish them CHAP. XXXIX Vers. 1. MErodach who is the same as is called Berodach in the History of the Kings CHAP. XL. Vers. 1. SAith the Italian shall say namely to the Preachers of his Gospell in the Messias his time V. 2. Speakeye c. the Italian Speake to the heart of an Hebrew phrase which signifieth as much as comfort and ease the mind of c. Gen 34. 3. Her warfare the Italian her appointed time namely the âlme set down by the Lord for the Churches punishments and for the straight discipline to which she hath been tied under the Law before she came to the fruition of Christe spirituall Kingdome Is pardoned that is to say it hath been sufficiently chastised according to the just measure of Gods fatherly severity for her correction for he speakes not hâre of the true and perfect satisfaction for sins which is onely the blood of Christ. Double that is to say in a large measure and abundantly V. 3. Of him namely John Baptist whose ministery in preparing the hearts of men to entertaine Christ Comming into the world is here described by figures and termes taken from a custome observed at the comming in of Princes and Kings see Psal. 68. 4. In the Wildernesse hereby is meant the world voyd of Gods grace barren in all vertue having no pleasing abode nor sure direction of any good way in it being full of horror and accursed V. 4. Every valley he seems to referre and bring the foresaid preparation to these three heads namely to have all depth of despaire and basenesse of worldly thoughts raised up all fleshly pride humbled and all obliquity of fraud and hypocrisie amended V. 5. The glory that is to say Jesus Christ the King of glory shall appeare in the flesh to make knowne and effectually to shew Gods Soveraigne power and glory in the Gospel see Iohn 1. 14. V. 6. The voyce the Italian There is a voyce namely Christ shall command and inspire his servants to set before mens eyes their naturall corruption their death in sinne and their inability to doe any good here described and set down under the similitude of withered and scorched Hay All flesh namely every man in his own naturall being excluded from the grace and regeneration of the Holy Ghost All the goodlinesse Heb. all his goodnesse Or according to others his grace that is to say all that seems in him worth any estimation or âraise V. 7. Because the the Italian When the namely when God entreth into judgement with man all this seeming beauty is presently brought to nothing like unto grasse that is withered by a scorching winde Psal 39. 11. 103. 15. The people even Gods people of their owne nature have no advantage more then âther men but all proceeds from Gods grace Râm 3 9. V 8. But the word the Gospel only received with a lively faâth regenerates the beleever in a spirituall incorruptible and immortall life V. 9. O Zion namely O thou Jewish Nation to whom the preaching of the Gospell shall be commitâed by Christ to carry it to
wind By this tempestuous and scorching wind Jon. 4. 8. is meant Gods judgement executed by the meanes of the Chaldeans Ezek. 19. 12. in the furrowes that is to say notwithstanding Egypts assistance and reliefe V. 12. The King namely Jehoiachim v. 2. 3. V. 13. Of the namely Zedekiah v. 5. and hath taken that is to say hee hath carried them away with him to weaken the Kingdome so much the more and for to have hostages by him V. 17. Made for him Hee shall doe Zedekiah no good who was straitly besieged by Nebuchadnezzar Jer. 37. 57. V. 18. His hand namely his faith and promise V. 19. Mine oath namely the punishment for breaking the oath hee had made in my name V. 22. Take off This begun to be put in execution in Zerubbabel who was of the blood Royall and brought the people out of Babylon but the perfect accomplishment is in Christ the everlasting King and sonne of David Isa. 11. 1. a tender hereby are meant Christs weake beginnings in his humane nature who was descended from the ancient stocke of the Kings of Juda. V. 23. The mountaine namely in my Church which spiritually is higher then any worldly height Isa. 2. 2. 3. Ezek. 20. 40. Mic. 4. 1. under it all nations shall come under the Messias to shelter themselves from all evills V. 24. The trees namely the great ones and Princes of the world CAAP. XVIII Vers. 2. HAve eaten have sinned and the children have suffered for it as the sins of Mannasââh are remembred upon Judah and the sinnes of Jeroboam upon the ten tribes See Lam. 5. 7. V. 3. Any more Since you make my patience an argument whereupon to tax my judgements I will hereafter bring them presently upon him that sinneth and lay open your iniquities like unto the iniquities of your forefathers for which I have heretofore punished you V. 4. All soules I am equally God and Judge of all not accepting of persons And if I doe delay my generall punishments it is out of my superabundant goodnesse And if the children doe beare the iniquities of the fathers it is according to justice either by reason of their imitating them or in so much as I punish them in their body and goods which they have from their fathers But the judgements upon the soule which proceed absolutely from me and is mine have no other cause nor foundation but every ones owne works V. 6. Hath not eaten namely of the idols sacrifices whose service was done upon hils and mountaines Ezek. 22. 9. See Deut. 32. 38. Ps. 106. 28. 1 Cor. 10. 20 21. List up his that is to say shall have detested them with all his heart Desiled by adultery V. 10. Any one the Italian any thing like to one Heb. the brother of any of these things V. 11. Any of those namely all the good deeds set downe before v. 7 8 9. V. 13. His bloud He shall suffer the capitall punishment for his owne sinne and he shall be the causer of his owne death Lev. 20. 9. Acts 18. 6. V. 17. Hath taken off his hand the Italian hath withdrawne that is to say keeps himselfe from wronging or oppressing him though he might have cause to doe it V. 19. Why He sheweth that those prophane men contending with the Prophets did seeke to catch them and make them confesse either that Gods judgements were not just in punishing the children for the fathers sinnes Or that the Prophets limitations and expositions were contrary to Gods Law Exod. 20. 5. Deut. 59. When the meaning of my Law is that I will punish the sinnes of the fathers upon the children in case that they follow their fathers examples which I doe often suffer to fall out so through my secret judgement And if through my speciall grace I doe sanctifie them so that they doe not follow their fathers steps they shall also be exempted from the punishment V. 20. The sonne namely the innocent sonne who is by my spirit purged from his fathers wickednesses Yet this is no generall rule in respect of the body and bodily goods in which God in all seasons hath visited the children for the fathers sinnes but must be understood of the everlasting punishment of the soule or especially and particularly of the corporall punishments of those times The righteousnesse that is to say every one shall receive either a reward for his good works or punishment for his evill works V. 22. Shall live He shall be delivered from the common evils of this world and shall attaine to everlasting life to which the true way and direction is the pure and constant conversion of a sinner V. 23. And live Or had I not rather that he should be converted from his evill wayes and live V. 25. Ye say the Italian will ye say will you yet dare to taxe either mine actions with injustice or my words and my law with contradiction Are not your All the injustice is in you who follow your fathers wayes and not in me My Law agreeth well with this doctrine but your understanding is perverted V. 26. When ãâã This is the rule of my soveraigne Justice that the death of every one shall be the punishment of his owne proper sinne as the order of my mercy is to give a sinner hope that he shall be restored by repentance Both the one and the other ought to be well enough knowne unto you but that in this contestation you fight against your owne consciences V. 30. Every one and not for the sinnes of their fathers as you impute it to me Your ruine the Italian a stumbling blocke to you to cause your ruine V. 31. Make you give way to the spirit of grace to whom it properly belongeth to regenerate a man who cannot doe it of himselfe Ier. 13. 23. Ezek. 11. 19. and 36. 26. CHAP. XIX Ver. 1. FOr the Princes namely for Jehoahaz Jehoiachim and Zedekiah last Kings of Judah in whom consisted the remainder of the people of Israel V. 2. What is thy mother a Lionesse that she layeth namely every one of those Kings Or thou Nation of the Jewes Jerusalem wherein you have been borne and bred hath for a long time been a city of bloud and violence and hath brought forth Kings of the same nature V. 3. One of her namely Jehoahaz who was carried away a prisoner into Aegypt 2 King 23. 33. Jer. 23. 11. V. 4. Their pit or net a terme taken from the hunting of Lyons V. 5. When she saw namely Jerusalem when she saw that there was no hope that Jehoahaz should be restored tooke another namely Jehoiakim appointed to be King by the King of Aegypt 2 King 23. 34. V. 6. Went A description of Jehoiakims treaties with other Kings and chiefly with the King of Aegypt which was also the cause of his ruine V. 7. Their Cities namely the Cities of his people by his extorsions and violences 2 King 24 4. Jer. 22. 17. By the noise by his cruell and
V. 3. For now Within a very short time What then should Though we had one yet he could not free us or defend us V. 4. Swâaring To God and promising him conversion and service Or to their King âinding themselves to be faithfull to him Or to the King of Assyria being subject to him 2 King 17. 3 4. Thus judgement Gods punishments shall multiply like Cicuta or other poysonous herbes which grow in abundance in the fields V. 5 Because of Seeing their Idols taken and carried away by the enemies The ãâ¦ã thâ Iâalian The ãâ¦ã ves He calleth those ãâ¦ã so in contempt Of Bethâavân See Hos. 4 15. ãâ¦ã of the Italian Of the Câlfe A people that deserves no more to be called Gods people but âhe Câlfe their Idols people See Numb 21. 29. Fâr the glory Because it shall be no more worshipped nor reverenced as a God V. 6. It shall be namely That Calfe according to the custome of carrying away the Idols of those Nations which were conquered by warre see Isa. 46. 2. To King Iarâb the Italian To the King ârotector namely The King of Assyria whom the Iraelites have chosen for their Protector and Defendor Hos. 5. 13. Ephraim Or shame shal overtake Ephraim Of his namely Of that which he hath undertaken of his owne mind beyond and against the will of God Psal. 106. 43. Hos. 11. 6. V. 7. The some the Italian A bubble Which is suddenly framed upon the water when it raines or when the water boyles and passeth away also in an instant V. 8. Of Aven Which is the same as Beth-aven The sinne The object and instruments of Idolatry Deut. 9. 21. Cover us Words of such persons as desire death for feare of evils that are greater than death and of such as are in despaire V. 9. From the dayes that is to say The horrible sinnes of Gibeah Judg. 19. 22. which were then so severly punished doe still continue and increase in thee They stood Though their fathers were no better then they of Gibeah against whom they warred because of their infamous wickednesses yet the Lord delivered them out of those bloody battels V. 10. Chastice them Now that they have heaped up their measure I will satisfie my wrath with their just punishment Two furrowes This hath a relation to the two invasions of the King of Assyria 2 Kings 15. 29. and 17. 3. And because the Assyrians had beene as the lovers of the children of Israel Hos. 8. 9 10. the Prophet useth a word which signifieth an appointment of some unchaste meeting V. 11. And Ephraim As a lusty Heyfer which is used to thresh corne upon the floore loues that trade partly because she is free from the yoake and doth not take much paines partly because she hath good food even so my people would enjoy my blessings but would not be subject to the yoake of mine obedience and discipline But I passed I will tame her and bring her into subjection V. 12. Sowe to your selves Endevour your selves to doe good workes and the Lord shall be propitious to you prepare your hearts which are like a waste ground by true repentance to receive Gods grace which is like a shâwâe of raine In righteâusnesse namely In his grace and blessing according to the truth of his promises Others doe understand this to be spoken by Christ who brought the true righteousnesse into the world Dan 9. 24. To receive which the preparation of the heart is necessarily required V. 13. Have plowed By Art and Endevour you have stârred up and practised your native malice to cause it to produce many evill acts Wickednesse namely The just punishment thereof Have eaten You have in effect tried what vanity there was in your hopes grounded upon your wickednesses and upon humane strength V. 14. Sâalman This history is mentioned no where else some hold this to be the same as Shalmaneser 2 Kin. 17. 3. and Betharbel to be the name of some city taken and destroyed by him 1 Mac. 9. 2. There is mention made of Arbela which may be the same as this The mother A proverbiall kind of speech to describe a totall destruction See Gen. 32. 11. V. 15. So shall Your Idolatry which you run headlong into the chiefe place whereof is Bethel shall be the cause of your destruction in the same kind In a morning As soone as the day prefixed for Gods judgements to light upon him shall appeare CHAP. XI Vers. 1. WHen Israel In its first beginnings namely When it first began to be a Nation in Egypt Jerem. 2. 2. Ezek. 16. 22. V. 2. Called them namely My Prophets exhorted them to repentance and to my true service which was the chiefe end for which they were called out of Egypt Exod. 4. 23. V. 3. I taught I have been as a nurse to him Deut. 32. 10 11. Healed them that is to say Delivered them from all evill Exod. 15. 26. and 23. 25. V. 4. I drew them A phrase taken from cattell bred up to carry or draw which by a good Master are used gently and brought to their labour without any violence The yoake By which must be understood the musroll for otherwise a yoake doth not use to be laid upon the jawes V. 5. Returne The body of this nation shall not goe for fafety into Egypt which a friends conntrey but they shall goe into captivity to Assyria an enemies countrey and herein will I enforce them to obey my command Deut. 17. 16. V. 6. His branches All his forces and defences as wel those which consist in strong towns as those which consist in the valor of men Counsels Their actions and enterprizes which they have undertaken by their own advice Psal. 106. 43. Hos. 10. 6. V. 7. Are bent They desire and expect that I should turne in favour to them and relieve them whereas they should turne to me by repentance which they will not doe V. 8. Give thee up Though thou deservest to be irrevocably destroyed as those wicked cities were Gen. 19. 24. Deut. 29. 23. yet my mercy will not suffer it and therefore I promise thee re-establishment by meanes of the Messias Are kindled together the Italian Are moved or Are heated see Gen. 43. 30. Lam. 1. 20. V. 9. I will not With extremity of rigor and without remission I will not returne to save the remnant of mine elect amongst the people I will not consume them wholly by a redoubling of evils I am God And therefore most true and invariable in all my promises Numb 23. 19. The holy one I will be in the midst of thee in grace and spirit as thy true God-head object of all thy Devotion Religion and worship and the wel-spring and author of all thy holinesse and I will not be there any more as thine enemy V. 10. After the Lord Who shall manifest himselfe to them in grace and salvation in Christ. Roare He shall cause the powerfull voyce of his Gospel to sound all the
suffered to raise themselves to that dignity and authority Teare As they use to doe in the slaughter houses for to devoure up all Or worse then ravening beasts who alwayes leave some foot or bone Amos 3. 12. V. 17. The sword namely the punishment of my judgements His arme Which signifieth the power as by the eye is signified counsell and advice as much as to say I will take away from them the place of Conductor and Head and will degrade them quite see 1 Sam. 2. 31. CHAP. XII Verse 1. THe burthen The Prophecie uttered by Gods commission For Israel the Italian concerning Israel concerning the victories which God shall grant unto his Church which is the true Israel according to the spirit V. 2. Jerusalem My Church being set upon by her enemies shall be an occasion that I will strike them with amazement So that they shall not be able to bring their designes to any happy end but shall be the causes of their owne ruines Isai. 51. 17 22. Jer. 51. 7. In the siege In the very instant that they were ready to doe their best and last endevours V. 3. A burthensome stone the Ancients observe that this is taken for an exercise or game which was very frequent in Judea namely to take up a great round stone to try ones strength lifting it up from the ground sometimes to their knees sometimes to their navels sometimes to their shoulders and sometimes as high as their heads at which sport many times they did grievously hurt themselves The meaning is the enemies of the Church shall strive and endevour who shall be able to doe her most hurt but the stoutest and valantest of them all shall be overcome See Matth. 21. 44. V. 4. I will smite I will take away all strength and understanding from mine enemies See Psal. 76. 5 6. V. 5. The Governours The Apostles and Euangelists shall fill the world with wars and dissentions by preaching of the Gospel Luke 12. 49. by which the enemies shall goe to ruine and the Church shall be re-established Obad. 18. V. 7. Shall save The meaning is Christs salvation shall first be proffered to the poore and weake like to the tents of those poore Jewes that lived in the fields and were not comparable to Jerusalem which was a royall and strong city belonging to the House of David that is to say The Kings and great Ones shal be last converted as the event did verifie it under the Gospel to shew the prerogative of meane ones with God See James 2. 5. V. 8. And he The weake and feeble shall by Gods Spirit be strengthened and confirmed in heroicall vertues as David was see Joel 3. 10. The House of David namely The Princes of the blood royall who were also chiefe Officers of the Crowne by which are meant the Apostles who should be endowed with so many graces in Majestie Authority Strength and Truth that they should seeme to be Gods and Angels in the world rather then men See Gal. 4. 14. V. 10. I will powre A prophecie of the last conversion of the Jewes whereof see Mat. 23 39 Rom. 11. 26. 2 Cor. 3. 16. The Spirit namely The presence the operation and the gifts of Christs Spirit which is given through grace and is the Seale and earnest of Gods grace and doth alone produce in Believers holy and acceptable prayers Rom. 8. 25 26. They shall looke that is to say They shall turne to me by Faith Have pierced Psal. 22. 16. Matth. 27. 35. Jâh 19. 34. Mourne ââr him They shall be exceedingly grieved at their forefathers misdeeds See Jer. 3. 21. Acts 2. 37. V. 11. As the mourning It is likely that hee hath a relation to those solemne lamentations which were appinted for Josias his death who was slaine in the field of Meghiddo 2 Chro. 35. 22 25. And it seemes that Hadradrimmon was some city or strong hold in the said field made mention of onely Zech. 14. 10. V. 12 Every Family Circumstances taken from the manner of publike mournings in which they used to shut themselves up in their houses with their families and refraine the company of women and all manner of delightfull conversation see Numb 20. 29. Of Nathan A branch of Davids posterity out of which sprung Zerobabel who was next to the crowne after Solomons line failed See 2 Sam. 5. 14 Luke 3. 27 31. V. 13. Shemeâ It seemes that it was some Familie of the Levites 1 Chron. 6. 17. and 23. 10. And the Prophet doth in this manner specifie these Families whereof some had held temporall and some Ecclesiasticall offices to shew that as the Church and State were united and joyneâ in persecuting of Christ and in putting him to death so they should joyntly doe penance for it CHAP. XIII Vers. 1. IN that day namely when the Messias shall be come into the world A sountaine namely The grace of God in remission of sinnes and regeneration of Spirit shall be proffered to all Believers in Christ. A figure taken from the Waters of the Temple and thâ washings according to the Law V. 2. The Prophets namely The false prophets by which are meant all seducers and teachers of lies Uncleane spirit namely the Divels wicked and uncleane inspirations V. 3. Shall yet A represention of the spirit of knowledge discretion and zeale in Christs true Church to discerne false doctrines and oppose them Figurative termes taken from that which was commanded to false Prophets Deut. 13. 5 6. and 17. 2. V. 4. The Prophets All false doctrine and worship of former times shall be beaten backe by the cleare light of the Gospel Shall they weare They shall not dare to counterfeit the true Prophets who used to weare such kindes of garments 2 King 1. 8. Isa. 20. 2. Matth. 3. 4. V. 6. Shall say unto him If it appeares that he hath passed through the Church's Discipline because hee hath been a seducer hee shall confesse it and give God the glory approving of the Churches severity used for his correction A representation of the wonderfull power of Gods Spirit and light in convincing and correcting the ministers of error See Acts 8. 13. and 19. 18 19. V. 7. Osword True it is that for a time my Church shall be an enemy to all manner of false doctrine and false teachers but there shall likewise come a time in which by my secret providence Christs true Ministers according as hee himselfe was slaine by the Jewes for a false Prophet shall also be persecuted and slaine whence shall follow a great dispersion of Believers and of Churches in the world Hee seeme to have an especiall relation to the times of Antichrist My Shepheard Christ as well in his owne person as in the persons of his faithfull Ministers My Fellow To shew the unity of Essence and union of the will of the Father and the Sonne the Mediator See upon Isa. 5. 1. Jer. 11. 15. Joh 10. 30. and 17. 22. And I will In this
divine authority And so hath been made and scaled up the number of sacred books whereof the first part goeth under the generall name of the Old Testamcnt or of the Law and the Prophets and this second under the name of New Testament or of Gospell A Greek word which signifieth good and happie tydings used to signifie the relation or aââuntiation of the Sonne of Gods comming in the flesh and of his accomplishing all that had been commanded figured foretold and promised by the Law and by the Prophets And whereunto were alwayes lified up the hopes extended the desires and suspended the expectations of all belecvers Now though all these bookes containe one and the same substance yet are they in forme and particular subject divided into Historicall Doctrinall and Prophetical And the name of Gospell hath been especially appropriated to the first foure historicall written by two Apostles S. Matthew and S Iohn and two Disciples or Evangelists S. Marke and S. Luke authorized all by their drvine vocation accompanied with the true and infallible assistance and conduct of the holy Ghost who hath also from time to time imprinted the certaintie and perswasion thereof in the heart of eâch beâeever and in the whole Church which by vertue of this seale hath âestified published desended and expounded this truth to induce men to the obedience of this faith Now in these soure Evangelists there are some parts which are common wherein they all agree and some that are particular to each one of them Divine wisdome having in this kind tempered this body that in the essentiall parts wherein they all agree the churches faith might be sounded and streng hâed by a relation which was every way agreeing and that by some diverse and singular narrations their studie and meditation might be stirred up and by the suppâeâents and amplifications of the one more then of the other the historie might be compleat and the doctrine better made up in all its parts And finally because it might appeare that they had all withoât any fraâd or collusion faithfully related that which had to each one been severally inspired The substance wheâeof is that the everlasting Sonne of God in his appointed and fore old time tooke humane flesh from the sâcred uâgin by the miraculous operation of the holy Ghost by whom also his said humane nature was peâfcetây sanctified even from his first conception and accumulated with all manner of graces be being âhe sacâcd Priest the âmmaculate Offering the acceptable Mediator and the most righteous head of his Church to redeeme it from death obtaine Gods grace and peace for it and right to everlasting life And âhat having spent many yeers in a private life âe was by God his father when he was baptized by Iohn the Baptist his sorerunner installed in the publike exercâsc of his of âice of Messias of which he persorned the parts of Prophet and Priest upon earth and then he wânt up ãâã heaven to take possession of the third namely his everlasting Kingdome Now the bistory of the Gospell insists more particularly upon discribing his coââ ersation in the world comprchended in these three parts of Actiâns Doctrine and Sussââanââs As for his Actions âe sets d wne of all so is Naturall Civill Ecclesiasticall Spirituall Miraculous and Divine ones In the one he hath shewed the truth of his humane nature in other his exceeding charitie and mildnesse in other his voluntary obediânce and humility in other his holinesse righteousnesse and most perfect innocency in other his d'vine and infinite power And as by the one he hath not onely given all true beleevers a most perfect paterne for them to imitate but hath principally satisfied the justice of the law and hath as a surety obtained right to eternall life for them so by the other he hath given them most certaine prooses of his powers sufficiency to save and deliver them As for his Doctrine he imployed it first in re-establishing of the true sense of the law which had beene falsified by the Iewish Doctors maniâold traditions and superstitions and next inshewing that he alone could fulfill what the Law of God commanded and promised man for his salvation and that he communicated this benefit to all those which were his by faith in justification of life and by his Spirit of regeneration in sanctâfication and new obedience Whereof he hath also appâin ed new signes and sacred seales in the two holy Sacraments of the Christian Church Baptisme and the holy Supper And consequently to give his beleevers all manner of divine and spirituall instructions for the guide of their beleefe and life which hath beene the seed of Evangelicall doctrine afterwards sowne abroad and manured by his Apostles As for his sufferings the history seâs downe how that his life hath beene nothing but a perpetuall course of miseries and infirmities assaults and temptations of the Devill contempt persecutions injuries and reproaches of the world and especially of the wicked Iewish nation and their corrupt Governours even unto the very death of the Crosse by which he having accomplished the chiefe act of his Priesthood fulfilled Gods dâcree obtained eternall redemption destroyed the kingdome of Sinne the Dovâll and Death and annihilated all ancient shadowes and ceremonies God hath raised him from the dead and hath most soveraignely exalted him by his ascent into heaven to take possession of his kingdome of which going out of this world he committed the ministery to his Apostles and all their true successors to gather his elect together out of all Nations distribute his grace and gooeâââ his Church by the preaching of his Gospell accompanied with the porpetuall power of his spirit which he hath certainly promised them CHAP. I. VER 1. THe book A register or muster roll of Christ his lineall descent according to the flesh Luke 3. 23. V. 5. Of Rachab It is uncertaine whether it be meant of that Rachab Ios. 21. V. 8. Joram three successive Kings are left out here Achazia Joas and Amazia 2 King 8. 29. and 11. 2. and 12. 21. and 14. 21. whereof the reason is unknowne as also of many other particularities in these generalogies V. 11. Jechonias the Greeks have confused both these names of Jehoiakim the son of Josias and of Iehoiâkiâ the son of Iehoiakim into one name of Iechoniah and therefore here must be understood the son of Iosias and in v 12. the grandchild who was also properly called Iechonia 1. Chro. 3. 16. about the that is to say under whom at divers times the people were carried away captive to Babylon 2 King 24. 15. V. 12. After they after they were led into captivity begaâ by Ier. 22. 30. Luke 3. 27. it appears that Salathiel was not the Sonne of Iechonâa in whom the line of David by Solomon failed but onely the next successor in the governement of the people Ezra 1. 8. and 5. 14. and 6. 7. See the like examples 1 Cro. 3. 16. 17. See upon
V. 44. Shall foll as I shall be the sound foundation of my Church so will I likewise be an occasion of ruine to all mine adversaries 1 Pet. 2. 7. whom I will destroy if they assault mee or undertake to withstand me Now if the ver 43. did immediately follow the verse 41. and the 42. after the 43. it seemes that the sequell of the discourse would stand in better order CHAP. XXII VER 2. THe Kingdome the sence is God the Father when he would establish his sonnes Kingdome in the world and make him head of his Church joyned unto him by everlasting covenant would first call the Iewes to the participation of the everlasting goods in Christ as those for whom they seemed to bee prepared by reason of their ancient prerogative but because they shall refuse them hee shall punish them with finall destruction and shall receave the Gentiles in their place V. 7. His Armies namely the Romans executioners of Gods vengeance See Dan. 9. 26. V. 10. Both bad indifferently worthy and unworthie as well by reason of their condition base or honourable as in regard of their goodnes or badnes To shew that in the assembly of those that are called which is the externall Church many hypocrites and wicked men are gathered together with the good and true beleevers See Mat. 13. 38 47. V. 11. Had not one the Italian was not clothed a frequent figure for the gift of regeneration by Christ his spirit without which no man can bee Christs Rom. 8. 9. 2 Cor. 5. 3. Rev. 10. 8. V. 14 For many because that many who are called doe not answer to Gods calling and that amongst those also which doe answer some are rejected appeareth that the eternall election is not of all but of a few V. 16. Herodians Ancient writers have written that these were a certaine Sect which referred the Prophecies of the re-establishment of the Kingdom of Israel that were spoken of the Messias to Herod the great and as his followers and partakers approved of and seconded his tyrannie and wickednesse by which hee mixed pagan superstitions and Idolatries with Iudaisme and favoured the domination of the Romans to the oppression of the people and were the Sadduces companions in prophanenesse as it appeares by the conferring of Matth. 16. 6. with Marke 8. 15. And this Sect lasted even after Herods death following and teaching his maximes celebrating his birth day and doing many things in honour of his memory The way namely his Law and doctrine according to which every one ought to proceed and bee guided The person the Italian The qualitie of the persons whither they be meane or great ones and Princes because that their insidious question had a relation to the commanding Romans V. 17. Is it lawfull they have a relation to the halfe Sheckell which was imposed upon every Iew yearely Exodus 30. 13. which the Romans had transferred upon their Capitoll The payment wherof was very grievous to this Nation as well because it was a signe of slavery ill beseeming the people of God Iohn 8. 33. as also because they held this imposition to bee a prophane sacriledge The deceipt which lay hidden under this question was this that if Christ had answered that it was not lawfull to pay it they would have accused him and delivered him into the hands of the Roman Governour for a seditious man Luke 20. 20. And on the other side if hee had said that it was lawfull they would have disgraced him among the people as one that consented to the Romans tyrannie and impiety Ver. 19. Shew mee The meaning is Seeing that GOD hath subjected you to the Romans as it appeareth by the stamp of your currant coyne which is a signe of supreame power beare it patiently that doth not any way hinder the service which you owe to God as you are his people See 1 Corinthians 7. 21. and it is an easie matter to satisfie both God and Caesar in this payment which consists in a little summe of money Now it is thought that Christ had a Relation to that the Romans receaved their Tributes in Roman Coyne such as this pennie was and not in Iewish Coyne as the Sheckell was Verse 21. The things that are this may have a relation as well to the halfe Sheckell which they might pay to GOD though they paid as ââch to the Romans as also to the true service of the heart and true Religion which God requireth Iohn 4. 24. Verse 29. Yee doe erre as well in denying of the Resurrection as also in that you so absurdly discourse of the state of those that rise as if that by their resurrection they should returne to a civill and animall life The Scriptures whose cleere passages concerning resurrection the Sadducees wrested to deliverances from extreame miseries and calamities See 1 Corin. 15. 34. The power which is the Soveraigne cause working in the Resurrection Phil. 3. 21. Verse 30. As the Angels not as concerning their incorporeall substance but concerning the qualities of their bodies and the condition of their celestiall life being therein exempted from all âââperfections of the animall life Sec. 1 Corin. 15. 42. 43. V. 32. God it not this reason hath two grounds the first the Sadduces held that the Soule after death was also turned into some corporeal beginnings and lost all manner of subsistency Act. 23. 8. the other that God had made his covenants not only with the soules of the Patriarchs but with their whole persons and that their very bodies did beare the sacred signes thereof participating also in the benefit of regeneration whence followed that they should also bee glorified by meanes of the resurrection Seeing that when God doth call himselfe the God of any one that importeth by the true meaning of the covenant the eternall communication of his grace life and glory Verse 35. A Lawyer the Italian Doctor of the Law Marke 12. 28. he is called a Scribe which was the common name for all the expounders of the Law but by Luke 11. 45. it appeares that there is some difference betweene the name of Scribe strictly taken and Doctor The Scribe taught all the people in the Synagogues as a publicke Preacher and a Doctor in the Schooles as a Reader Tempting him to see if hee would agree with the Pharisees doctrine who determined in this kinde concerning the degrees of Commandements and of sinnes to assigne proportionable degrees of satisfaction Or to take an occasion of extolling themselves as fulfilling that which was most eminent and singular in the Law Verse 39. Is like that is to say equall in authoritie and of as great necessitie to be obeyed of an inseparable connexion with the other of the same morall not ceremoniall kinde See Iames 2. 10. As thy selle doing him all manner of good as thou wouldest have done to thy selfe Matth 7. 12. Luke 6. 31. Ver. 42. Whose sonne from whom ought he to descend according to the Scriptures V.
the chiefe Magistrate of the people Num. 11. 16 17 24. V. 5. The feast day in the dayes of unleavened bread presently after the Passeover which were no festivall dayes The Iewes observe in their writings that their noted executions were reserved untill those solemne dayes to cause the greater terrour and example by reason of the great concourse of people to the feast but here the Priests advise not to proceed that way for feare of the peoples rising V. 6. Bethany See Mat. 21. 17. The Leper the cause of this sirname is unknowne peradventure he had bin cured of the leprosie by the Lord. V. 7. There came by Iohn the 12. 1 2. 12. it appeares that this hapned before Christs entrance into Ierusalem It may be that S. Matthew reserved this history for this place to make a continued narration of Iudas his treason after the first occasion of it which he took upon the losing of the price of this oile whereby he hoped to reape some benefit Powred it to honour him according to the custome of those times V. 8. His Disciples Iohn 124. this is especially referred to Iudas who it is likely was the author of this murmuring V. 1â Alwayes the meaning is you have alwayes oportunity enough to releeve the poore but as for me who shall shortly dye for you and my corporall presence shortly after bee taken away from you will not know how to yeeld me any more humane service this woman hath done me as it were the last correspondent to that which they doe to dead bodies imbalming them which seeing it could not be done after my death see upon Mark 16. 1. she hath as one should say anticipated the doing of it in my life time So Christ doth esteeme of this deed more then the woman her selfe expected he would V. 15. Thirty peeces the Italian thirty sheckels according to the prophesie of Zech. 11. 12. and because that was the set price for servants that were killed Exod. 21. 32. it seemes there was some hidden mistery in this number Christ having taken upon him the forme of a servant V. 17. The first day namely the fourteenth day of the first moneth in the end of which they were to eat the Paschall Lambe Exod. 12. 18. Luke 22. 7. which Christ strictly observed But the Iewes by an ancient tradition even from that time that they dwelt in Babylon as it is thought when a great feast especially the Passeover was immediately before the Sabbath as it hapned at our Saviours passion they rejourned the feast untill the Sabbath to avoid the great incommodity of having two festivall dayes one after another and therefore in this Passeover they did eat the Lambe a day after the Lord had eaten it as it appears by Iohn 18. 28. and 19. 14. wherupon also that Sabbath is called the great day that is to say the yeerly feast Iohn 19. 31. V. 18. My time some important affaire urgeth me to celebrate the Passeover before the rest of the people though peradventure the man did not understand this secret and it should seeme that it was lawfull for any man that would to eat the Passeover the proper appointed day if he pleased to burthen himselfe with the observing of two festivall dayes together V. 23. That dippeth that ordinarily and now at this present also eateth with me Marke 14. 18. according to the prophesie of Psal. 41. 9. V. 24. Goeth to his death or shall shortly die V. 26. Were eating that is to say whilest they were yet at table Others expound it after they had eaten namely the Paschall Lambe Luke 22. 20. 1 Cor. 11. 25. Tooke bread a part of the bread or of the unleavened cake whereof they had eaten with the Lambe Here Christ ordaineth the new Sacrament of the Christian Church which is the holy Communion correspondent in its sense and use to the ancient Passeover which was also cancelled by this Now as the Iewes divided this Paschall Supper into two parts in the first they did eat the Lamb and in the second they did eat all round of an unleavened cake dipt in a sawâe made with bitter herbes and did drinke of the same cup called the cup of praise Psal. 116. 13. and it is likely that all this was done by our Saviour after that second part Luke 22. 20. and that the ceremonies were taken from thence Blessed it using the ordinary act of prayer at meales which was done here by Christ not so much in regard of the food of the body as in regard of the food of the soule to true beleevers by himselfe whereof this corporall bread was to be the Sacrament and seale Mark 14. 22. Luke 22. 17. 19. Or as Saint Paul saith 1 Cor. 10. 16. he blessed the bread that is to say he changed the ordinary and naturall use thereof into a Sacrament of the souls food and desired of God that this ceremony might be verified by his grace and spirit in the souls of beleevers and the true effect produced in them Break it in remembrance of the breaking of Christs body 1 Cor. 11. 24. by the piercing of it upon the Crosse or by his sufferances both in soule and body all the while that he was man This is this bread which is consecrated by me is the sacrament of my body offered as an expiatory sacrifice for you So oftentimes the spirituall names are attributed to these corporall parts of the Sacraments as are correspondent to them as well by the analogie of the signification as by the vertue of sealing and by the reality of the spirituall thing given and effected by God together with the use of the signe in true beleevers See Gen. 17. 10. Exod. 12. 11. and 40. 15. 1 Cor. 10. 4. 16. Ephes. 5. 26. My body that is to say my flesh Iohn 6. 53 54. to which Christ afterwards distinctly addeth his blood not only to represent himselfe whole by these two parts as Heb 2. 14. but chiefly to shew that his body in this Sacrament ought to be considered and apprehended by faith not so much living or glorified as offered in true sacrifice of expiation in which the blood was to be spilt and the thing offered to be cut in peeces verse 28. ãâã Cor. 11. 24. Finally under these two words Christ comprehendeth his whole person with his merit obedience vertue and benefits wherein consists the true pasture of the soul receaved to a spirituall and everlasting life by the mouth of it which is faith which also unites Christ unto it as food is united to the body V. 28. For this a reason why he commandeth them to participate of this cup because that it is the true Sacrament of the blood of the covenant of grace opposite to the figurative blood of the ancient covenant of the law Exod. 24. 8. Of the new upon which is grounded the everlasting covenant of God with men manifested and given out in a new manner more cleerly powerfully and fully under
enough a secret reprehension of the âisciples ignorance who did understand Christs words according to the letter The meaning is in this warfare that I speak of a small number of bodily weapons will serve as well as a great number my spirit shall hereafter teach you what weapons I meane V. 39. Came out namely out of Ierusalem towards the evening See Luke 21. 37. V. 40. At the place which he was accustomed to come to called Gethsemane Mat. 26. 36. Ver. 41. Withdrawne that is to say thorow the vehemency of this agony he was drawne as it were forcibly from his Apostls companies in whom he did take some comfort and joy to goe and present himselfe alone before God his Father to make satisfaction for all the sins of the world V. 43. An Angell an incomprehensible degree of humiliation in Christ receaving comfort in his combates from an Angell that was his servant not by any communication of power but by a lively representation made to his humanity from which in that moment the God-head did hide it selfe and did ââspend its influence of joy and light of the certainty of the approaching victory and the glories which should follow And all to shew that he had made himselfe lower then the Angels Heb. 2. 7. Ver. 44. Great drops a singular or at the least a very rare example in nature being the effect of an extreame anguish V. 52. And Captaines see ver 4. V. 53. Your house ãâã which God suffereth you to practice your rage against me And the Devill who is the Prince of darknesse to doe all his endeavours thorow you to seeke to destroy and put out mee who am the light of the world and the sun of righteousnesse V. 66. Their councell See upon Mat. 26. 3. V. 69. Of the power that is to say of God in the glory of his heavenly kingdome Heb. 1. 3. and 8. 1. V. 70. Ye say a vulgar kind of speech to consent to what another saith CHAP. XXIII VER 2. FOrbidding a false calumnie our Saviour having taught the contrary Mat. 17. 27. and 22. 21. But they drew that by a Malignant consequence from that hee said he was King of the Iewes of Davids progeny V. 11. Gorgeous the Italian White the Greeke bright and resplendent that is to say which came newly from fulling For white as well as scarlet or purple Mar. 15. 17. was a colour for Kings and great Lords See Luke 16. 19. Others translate it magnificent or splendid Ver. 16. Chastise him with a scourge Matthew 27. 26. Ver. 17. One namely of the condemned malefactors V. 31. If they doe a proverbiall kinde of speech the meaning whereof is that if they bee suffered to proceed thus against me that am righteous and against these my innocent men What shall Gods horrible judgement bee against themselves who are extreamely wicked and are the very fuell for the sin of Gods wrath See Ezech. 21. 3. 1 Pet. 4. 17. V. 36. Vineger See upon Mat. 27. 34. V. 40. Doest thou not if shame doth not hindââ thee from wronging of Iesus by reason of his punishment which thou sufferest as well as he yet the feare of God should keepe thee from doing it Or hast thou no feare of God seeing thou sufferest the same punishment as much as to say thou art moââ to be blamed then these people in scoââing of Iesus as they doe because thou art a sufferer Ver. 42. Remember me namely when thou commest to judgment to fulfill thy heavenly kingdome accept of me by thy grace into the number of thine to give me a share in it A motion and word inspired by the Holy Ghost Ver. 43. Shall thou be namely thy soule shall Paradice this word signifies in Hebrew and is greeke a garden and by a figure taken from the garden into which Adam was put when hee was in his estate of innocency it signifies the place of eternall happinesse See 1 Cor. 12. 4. Rev. 2. 7. Ver. 47. Glorified that is to say confessed thââ which God shewed by externall proofes and ãâã of he did inwardly convince him to be very true and did yeeld and submit himselfe to God CHAP. XXIIII VER 4. Two men namely Angels in the shape of men V. 10. And Mary the it is thought it was the blessed virgin See upon Matthew 12. 46. Mââe 16. ver 1. V. 13. Of them namely of the Disciples Fâlongs whereof eight were a mile V. 16. Were holdeââ were dazeled by divine power and kept from their naturall action See Iohn 20. 14. and 21. 4. V. 19. In deed namely in miracles and in divine and supernaturall doctrine see Acts 7. 22 Before approved by God for such a one who hath given evident proofes thereof and by men also in their own consciences Luke 2. 52. 2 Cor. 8. 21. Ver. 30. Hee tooke according to the manner of the Iewes which was that the father of the familie or the chiefe man of the company sitting downe at the Table did blesse it by prayer and distributed bread to all those which eate there Blessed it see upon Mat. 14. 19. Now it is likely that Christ used some accustomed forme or some action by which these men knew him V. 31. Their eyes the free and entire use of their internall and externall sences was restored unto them See Genesis 21. 19. 2 King 6. 17. 20. Vanished by some miraculous manner hee sodainely withdrew himselfe out of their sights V. 32. Burne was it not stirred up and moved with the servency of Gods Spirit in a divine zeale and motion a signe of the Soveraigne power of Gods word V. 38. Thoughts strange and perplexed ones doubting of the truth and suspecting it to bee some illusion V. 43. Did eate not for any necessitie or good that it did him for his body had cast off all conditions of an animall life but onely to give the Disciples some greater confirmation by diverse sences of nature V. 44. These are my death buriall resurrection c. were foretold you by me and by the Scriptures here to fore and therefore you ought not to thinke them so new and strange While I was whilest I conversed with you in a terrestriall and temporall life The Psalmes the Hebrewes divide the bookes of the old Testament into these three parts The Law the Prophets and Hagiographes that is to say holy writings and amongst the last the Psalmes doe hold the first degree and place V. 45. Opened he as Acts 16. 14. Ver. 47. In his Name that is to say by his commission and authority as for the act of preaching and by his worke and bounty as for the substance thereof which is the remission of sinnes Ver. 49. The promise Namely the Holy Ghost which I promised you from my Father Iohn 14. 16. and 15. 26. wherein also consists the accomplishment and summary of all the promise of grace Acts 1. 4. Endued adorned and replenished therewith and likewise possessed and governed by the divine power of
V. 36. If the Sonne this title of Sonne doth by nature belong to me alone you as all other men are become bondmen by reason of sinne and in mee alone can bee adopted and enjoy the benefit of children V. 37. Seed according to the flesh but not according to the spirit and faith Rom. 4. 16. and 9. 6 7. Gal. 3. 7. V. 38. Which yee have seene Namely which the devill doth and induceth you to doe V. 39. Children Namely true and lawfull imitatours of Abrahams faith Father of all beleevers wherein consists the true meaning of this name of Children of Abraham Romans 4. 16. and 9. 6 7. Gal. 3. 7. V. 41. One Father a namely spirituall Father for they perceaved that Christ did not speak of a carnall father V. 42. If God if ye were regenerate by Gods Spirit you would know me and love me as the substantiall sonne of the same father 1 Iohn 5. 1. and cause of your adoption Gal. 4. 5. V. 43. Why doe you cannot pretend ignorance for your malice onely which the Devill hath excited and ingendred in you thorow your voluntary inclination to follow his suggestions is that which lets you not learn my doctrine V. 44. The Devill it is he that hath ingrafted in you as it were the beginning of all your actions and hath made you like unto himselfe in malice and other vices A murtherer in that thorow his envie and deceipt he seduced man and precipitated him into death and afterwards incited Cain and all his other instruments to cruell and bloudy acts From the beginning not from his creation but from the beginning of the world after the fall of devils In the truth namely in the purity and integrity in which all the Angels were created And the Father namely the first author and introductor of the false-hood ãâã deeds and sayings which he also soââeth and ãâ¦ã tereth abroad amongst men V. 47. Of God namely regenerate by his Spirit Seeing it is the property of children to know their fathers voice See Iohn 10. 4. V. 48. A Samaritan that is to say apostated from the Iewish religion and their deadly enemy Iohn 4. 9. and transported with a devilish rage V. 49. I honour that is to say through a just jealousie of Gods glory I cannot suffer you to call your selves his children having the Devils stampe upon you and not Gods V. 50. There is on namely the Father glorifying me Iohn 17. 1. 5. shall revenge the contempt and ignominy which you have done me V. 51. Keepe that is to say keepâ it in his heart by faith and observes it in his workes Death namely everlasting death V. 54. That honoureth that hath given me a glorious office Heb. 5 5. and hath borne honourable witnesse by words and deeds and at last shall crown my obedience with celestiall glory V. 55. Not knowne him by a lively and spirituall light which hath imprinted in you a true and resident image of the heavenly glory to regeneration V. 56. My day namely my comming and manifestation in the flesh He saw it by faith which is a demonstration of things which are not to be seen by the eye Heb. 11. 1. V. 58. I am namely a true and eternall God and Saviour of the world V. 59. Hid himselfe it is very likely that he miraculously became invisible CHAP. IX VER 2. WHo did to avoide the absurdity which at the first sight appeares in this demand seeing none can commit sinne before they be borne we may say that this is spoken iâ regard of Gods foresight as if they had said what sin had God foreseen in this man unlesse the Disciples were tainted with that phantasticall opinion which reigned amongst the Iewes namely that the soules after death did passe out of one body into another and that in the subsequent body they suffered punishment for the offences committed in the first V. 3. Neither hath this either that God indeed in the afflicting of this man had not had any respect to any particular sin of his father or his mother nor to any foreseene offence of his or that the meaning plainly be Leave this curious and unprofitable inquiry and onely reape the fruit of Gods secret providence who in this blinde man will make you see his wonders to his glory and your edification and confirmation V. 4. While it is while the appointed time lasts for me to lay open my power in working of miracles Iohn 11 9. The night he seemes to meane the time of his approaching passion at which that power should be restrained to give way unto his voluntary sufferings See Luke 22. 53. V. 5. As long as I I doe not measure my actions by the time as men do by the length of the day but the time takes his measure from me For whilest I am in the world I am the Sun which shineth in it in grace and miracles when I am gone out of the world you shall have no light but shall be given over to the darknesse of your own reprobate sense V 6 Made clay as God in his miracles hath often times used actions and matters as he hath pleased beyond all naturall causes and properties whereof there can be no reason given unlesse we say in this place that Christ would try this mans faith encreasing his blindnesse to heale it to teach us that in the spirituall illumination we must renounce the light of sence and reason to receive the heavenly light from God See Acts 9. 17 18. 1 Cor. 3. 18. V. 7. In the poole whereof see Nehem. 3. 15. See upon Iohn 5. 2. V. 16. A sinner a wicked and bad man V. 22. Be put out that is to say excommunicate and interdicted by the Church See Iohn 12. 42. and 16. 2. V. 24. Give God that is to say humble thy selfe before him by a sincere confession of thy dissimulation and collusion See Iohn 7. 19. V. 27. Did not heare that is to say did not give care unto it and beleeve it V. 29. From whence who hath sent him or from whom he hath his charge and authority Iohn 8. 14. V. 31. God brareth not that is to say wicked men are alwayes hatefull to God and their prayers and requests are rejected and refused though sometimes he granteth them some temporall thing to their greater condemnation but in all Christs life and in all his actions there appears Gods perpetuall assistance and favour V. 33. Nâthing namely none of these great miracles V. 34. Borne in namely of a most perverse nature Cast him out namely out of the Synagogue v. 22 V. 39. For judgement to governe justly the kingdome which my Father hath given me to the salvation of pooâe and humble sinners whom I enlighten with the light of truth and of Gods grace so they do renounce themselves And to the condemnation of the proud who being full of their own understanding reject my Gospell whereby they are deprived of all heavenly light and given over to
namely into Bethabara See Iohn 1. 28 3. 23. V. 41. Iohn did though Iohn did not confirme his ministery by any externall miracle yet the event hath verified all that which he hath said of Christ. CHAP. XI VER 2. ANoânted after all these things were done Iohn 12. 3. V. 4. Vnto death it revocably and without restoring V. 6. He abode that he might die of that grievous disease he had to the end the miracle might be more glorious and remarkable in raising him from the dead then if he had but kept him from dying V. 9. Are there not there is nothing to be feared when a man followeth Gods vocation which is as the light that illuminates mans steps and besides God hath prefixed the times and bounds of exercising it and it is not in the power of any one to hinder the accomplishment of it See Iohn 9. 4. V. 10. In the night without the light and safegard of Gods vocation and protection or after the time of the execution of it is past He slumbleth at many great evils through Gods curse or runs into many great dangers and troubles on mans side which he must beare with patience till he have finished his course V. 11. Sleepeth that is to say is dead according to the custome of the Scripture as well by reason of the rest from the troubles of this world as by reason of the waking at the blessed resurrection V. 16. Didymus that is to say Twinne With him namely with Christ who he thought exposed himselfe to a manifest danger of death V. 18. Fifteen furlongs about two thousand paces See upon Luke 24. 13. This is added to shew that the neighbourhood of the place had given many men occasion to come to visit them V. 22. Even now that is to say now that my brother is dead V. 25. I am Christ according to his custome from the benefit of the corporall resurrection which he promised Martha raiseth her up to the consideration of the spirituall resurrection by the Spirit of grace and by the reunion with God of which he himselfe is the cause author and giver V. 26. Liveth that hath the gift of spirituall life and doth the principall act of it which is the act of faith V. 33. Groaned he was moved therewith and grieved through abundance of compassion See Mark 7. 34. he having put on all humane affections sinne only excepted V. 38. Groaning by the same foresaid affection or with anger against those unbeleeving cavillers A Cave according to the fashion of graves in those places Gen. 23. 9. Isay 22. 16. Mark 16. 5. A stone See Mat. 27. 60. V. 40. The glory namely a glorious miracle done by me through Gods soveraigne power V. 41. Father Christ speaks here as man and as Mediator after he had in his heart desired Gods assistance in this great work being secretly certified that he had been heard V. 42. Thou hearest me that thou doest what I will and desire I said it I have thus particularly thinked thee as for an extraordinary benefit to shew a certaine proofe that thou art the author of my vocation seeing thou sealest and ratifiest it with thy power V. 48 The Romans giving the name of sedition and revolt unto this concourse of people which followeth Christ especially Christ stiling himselfe to be a King of Davids progeny See Iohn 19. 12. V. 49. That same yeare whither Annas and Câiaphas did undergoe the place of High Priest by turnes oâ whether this dignity was but only for a time conferred upon them at the Romans pleasure according to the corruption of those times contrary to the first order See upon Luke 3. 2. V. 50. Noâ consider you touch the danger but you do not resolve upon the last remedy which is to have him put to death though there were no other reason for it but onely that the policy of state requires it V. 51. This spake be not God guided the tongue of the High Priest So that thinking to utter a speech according to his owne wicked intentions he unawares prââounced an Oracle according to Gods meaning for the High Priests had oftentimes divine inspirations Exod. 28. 15. Num. 27. 21. For that for the redemption of the elect which were amongst the Iewes V. 54. Ephraim whereof there is no mention any where else V. 55. To purifie of some legall and ceremoniall uncleannesse Num 9. 6. according to the law of cleansings Levit. 11 12 13 14. Or to prepare themselves against the feast by religious acts and ceremonies according to the custome Exod. 19. 10. 15. 1 Sam. 16. 5. 2 Chron. 29. 15 and 30. 15. 17. CHAP. XII VER 3. MAry the sister of Martha Luke 10. 38 39. Iohn 11. 2. The feet the other Evangelists say that she did poure it upon his head but it may be that there was so much of it that there might some runne downe to his feet Or that she anointed both parts V. 6. The bagge with the common money that was given Christ and his Disciples for their ordinary occasions and for to bestow almes upon other men V. 16. Was glorified and that the Holy Ghost was sent to them for to enlighten them in the knowledge of prophesies See Iohn 7. 39 and 14. 26. V. 20. Greekes whether they were Proselites of the Greekish nation who came to the seast with the Iewes 1 Kings 8 41. Acts 8. 27. Or whether they were Iewes dwelling amongst the Greeks See ãâã 7. 35. That came up ordinarily by a holy oââââvancy V. 23. The houre Christ without ânswering ãâã satisfying these Iewes curiosity teacheth theâ thââ the true meanes to know him to salvation was ãâã with the eyes of the body but by faith in the Spir ãâ¦ã when he should be lifted up into glorie See Ma ãâ¦ã 9. 9. Iohn 20. 17. ãâã Cor. 5. 16. Col. 3. 1. V. 24. A corne you doe in vaine stand upon my corporall presence because it must be taken away from you by my death Otherwise I who am the seed of the Church could not bring forth the abundant ââuit of the conversion of nations through their reconciliation with God and by the sending of my Spirit See âsay 53. 10. V. 25. Shall lose it he addes all this in sequell of that which he had spoken before concerning his death to dispose his Disciples to follow him to the end of heavenly glory by the selfe same way of death V. 26. Honour he will preserve and deliver him from all worldly ignominy and shall grant him the fruition of eternall glory V. 27. Troubled through horror of Gods wââth upon those sinnes for which I am become pay-master to his Majestie with my sufferings See Matth. 26. 38 39. V. 28. Glorifie shew forth and manifest thy glorious power giving me the victory in this last combat and triall over the Devill and Sin and Death A voice See upon Mat. 3. 17. V. 30. Came not I had no need of this sensible answer
having a perfect internall and spirituall communication with God but this was done onely to induce you to beleeve in me V. 31. Now is shortly shall the Devill and all his party do all their endeavours against me and against my Church condemning me and delivering me over to death But therein shall consist my victory and his condemnation and ruine For by death I shall enter into possession of my kingdome to drive him out of his dominion which he holdeth here in the world in sin in death Rom. 8 3. 1 Cor. 15. 54 55 56. Heb. 2. 14. Of this world the Iewes called God the King of this world 1 Tim. 1. 17. and Christ to shew the devils usurpation in contempt and by opposition to Gods everlasting Kingdome cals him the King of this world as 2 Cor. 4. 4. he is called the God thereof For his power is bounded within the state of this world and cannot passe to eternall things and practiseth upon worldly men Ephes. 2. 2. by fleshly and wicked meanes opposite to spirituall and holy meanes Luke 4. 6. Rev. 13. 2â V. 32. Lifted up he makes an allusion between his being lifted up upon the crosse and his going up into heaven The meaning is I will not onely ãâã the Devill by my death in mine owne perâââ but by the same meanes being lifted up into glory I will effectually draw up all mine one of their Captiviâââ into the liberty of the Spirit and finally into my celestâolâ glory See Ephes. 4. 8. Col. 2. 13 Ver. 34. Out of the Law Namely out of holy Scripture Iohn 10. 34. Abideth ought to live and and raigne Must be lift up must depart out of the world and goe up into Heaven by way of death Who is this Namely this Sonne of man of whom we heare thee talke so often and some way seemes to have a relation to the Mâssiâ ãâã in indeed the Messias himselfe Ver. 35 Yet a little Christ makes no answer to their question which was not worthy of one but counteth himselfe with reproving their affected stopiditie and to threaten them that within a lââlâ time his bodily presence should be taken away from them and withall all light of instruction and spirituall Atraction which hee hitherto had given them and therefore he exhorte them to make good use of that short time which he gave them to be converted and beleeve in him Ver. 36. That yâe may bee that yee may bee enlightned by the gift of regene nation 2 Cor. 3. 18. and 4. 6. and may also beare the tâle of true follow ãâã of that divine light Ver. 38. That the saying this happened according to that prophecie and so the prophecy was verifâed V. 39. They could not they were by God given over to a reprobate âence because they have maliciously withstood his grace and had quenched all his light ãâã them V. 40. Hee hath in Isaiah it is blinde their eyes and harden c. but here the worke is attributed to God whereof the Prophet was to denounce the threatning the one inseparablie following the other Ver. 41. His glory Namely of the Son of God who in his owne person shewed himselfe to his Prophets See Acts 7. 35 38. 1 Cor. 10. 9. 1 Pet. 1. 11. and 3. 19. V. 42. They did not they did not make publike profession of believing in him V. 44. Not on mee only and severally from my Father who speaks and shewes himselfe in me Ioh. 8. 28 38. and 12 49. 1. Iohn 2. 23 24. and upon whom depends and to whom is referred all that I say and doe in quality of Mediatour V. 45. Beeth me that is to say knoweth mee by the lively light of the spirit V. 47. I judge him not I leave him to bee convinced and condemned by his own Conscience and doe not proceed against him as an adversary or as a condemning judge for in the course of my life I am rather to practice the office of Prophet and Prââst then the office of judge which is reserved for the last day V. 50. I know I am certaine of it and do firmly averre ãâã John 8. 14. That his thâe his word which I propound by his command being receaved by a lively faith is the onely most effectuall meanes to obtaine everlasting life CHAP. XIII VER 1. BEfo rt the day before the Iewes celeorated the Passeover having transferred it to the day following that which was appointed by the Law where as Christ did celebrate it the same day see upon Mat. 26. 1â Luk 22. 7. V. 2. Supper Namely of the legall Passcover After which by an old observante not specified in the Law the Iewes having washed their feere againe as they had done at the beginning of the Pâsâhall Supper sate to the Table againe and did eate every one a bit of unleavened bread dipped in a sawce made of bitter hear beâ which was distributed unto their by the Father of the family and dranke round of one and the selfe same cup called the cup of praise because they did sing certaine holy hymnes after which the assembly did breake up All this was observed by the Lord as it appeares by Luke 22. 17 20. and after that he instituted the holy Sacrament taking the ceremonies thereof from this second part of the Palchall Supper of the Iewes Having now this seemes to bee noted for a preparation to that which Christ said and did afterwards to Iudas ver 18. 21 26. V. 3. Knowing according to the authority which he had receaved of supreame head of the Church he ordained the Sacrament of the holy Supper with the promise of his power to serve for a lively remembrance and pledge of him absent and ascended into heaven Or he would plainely say that knowing his death and glorification drew neere hee would establish this Sacrament wherein he did communicate to his Church the fruit and vertue of both the one and the other Ver. 7. Thou shalt know by the explication that Christ gave afterwards of it ver 12. or by the internall illumination of his Spirit after his ascent into heaven V. 8. If I wash thee not namely by the spirituall washing of regeneration wherewith the Lord would revive the signe given in Baptisme before hee would admit his Disciples to his Table to shew the preparation required thereunto 1 Cor. 11. 27 28. and that without the Spirit of Sanctification no man hath part in Christ Rom. 8. 9. V. 9. Not my feet only if thou meanest the washing of the sould wash me all over V. 10. Hee that is that is to say your sins are already forgiven you and your persons are already sanctified by the spirit there remaine in you only certaine reliques of vice by which you participate of the filth of the earth which also must continually bee cleansed as the foulenesse of the feere belonging to a cleane body Sec 1 Cor. 5. 7. V. 12. Set downe againe Namely to institute the holy Supper which having
nameth because tâat Christs life was knowne by all men but not his Resurrection V. 24. Which knowest that knowest what every man is inwârdly either by his owne nature or by the working of the Spirit in gifââ and qualities proper for any vocation Chosen not onely destinated by thy will in thy Councell but also marked and endowed with proportionable and necessary gifts whatsoever which are the foundation of a lawfull calling V. 25. To his owne place Namely of eternall damnation V. 26. They gave forth inspired thereunto by God Himselfe that the vocation might come from him that governeth the lots Prov. 16. 33. for the immediate vocation from God was one of the qualities required in the Apostleship Gal. 1. 1. Was numbred Not to be made an Apostle but onely to be acknowledged for such a one CHAP. II. V. 1. PEntecost a greek name which signifieth the fiftieth day Namely after the Passe ãâ¦ã For as fiftie dayes after the first Passeover celebrated in Aegypt God gave his Law for a certaine form of his service and to governe the people whom he had gotten Exodus 12. 6. and 19. 1 11. So fifty dayes after the slaying of Christ the true Lambe of God the Holy Ghost was sent to bring in the spirituall service and to governe the Church after bee had redeemed it by the spirit of grace and liberty disannulling the predanticalnesse of the Law with its figures and in its bondage Gal. 4. 6. Were all it seemes this should be restrained to the Apostles ââly called to the service of the Gospell and the use of tongues therein Verse 2. There came to move them to coââder of the comming of the HOLY GHOST as a divine and miraculous worke and dispose thââ to receave it in humilitie and reverence and to shââ them the force of it in their owne ministerie Iohn 3. 8. with some conformitie to that which happened in mount Sina when the Law was given Exod. 19. 16. V. 3. Cloven tongues a figure of the office and Talent of preaching the Gospell in diverse ãâ¦ã ges miraculously infused into the Apostles and ãâã in one language as anciently under the Law Aââ that for a remedy to the curse of the division of lââguages Genesis 11. 7. by which a great part of the world was separated from the communion of God and of the Church and all in the purenesse and power of the Holy Ghost represented by the ãâã See Isa. 6. 6 7. Ier. 5 14. V. 4. With the Holy Ghost Namely with the gifts and graces of it Gave them not only ãâ¦ã ing in them the sounds of strange words but giving them also the understanding of the meaning 1 Cor. 14. 4. and it should seeme that it was not an habituall and perpetuall qualitie imprinted in them as in thâse languages that are learned by studie and practice but an actuall gift which shewed it selfe when the motion of the H. Ghost came upon them seconding their sanctified desire Verse 5. Were dwelling there were come thither and staid there for the feast Or were come thither to dwell thorow devotion Acts 6. ver 9. and 9. 29. Every Nation Namely out of every Countrie the IEWES being dispersed into diverse provinces though they were all of the very same Nation V. 6. Noised abroad the Italian That sound Namely the sound mentioned verse 2. which questionlesse was heard about the Citie Other the report thereof being noised abroad Were confounded that is to say they wondred and were sore amazed Verse 7. Galileans Of birth and ordinarie remaining there and therefore hold to be simple and grosse people Ioh. 1. 46. Verse 9. Elamites people of Persia. V. 10. Strangers dwelling in Rome though Iewes by Nation Jewes it should seeme they did thus divide all the soresaid Nations into these two generall kindes namely into native Iewes and proselyte Iewes which were Iewes by profession Mat. 23. 15. V. 11. The wonderfull workes the high mysteries of Gods doctrine See Hos. 8. 12. Verse 14. Hearken to The Italian Receave that is to say give mee audience and conceave well what I speake V. 15. The third houre Namely before noone an houre not very convenient for drunkennesse See Eccl. 10. 16. Isa. 5. 11. V. 24. Having loosed that is to say having delivered him from the dolorous estate of death in which hee was held as in bonds For calamities are called bonds or prisons Iob 13. 27. and 42. 10. Psal. 69. 33. and therefore in the Hebrew there is great affinitie betweene the word paines and bonds Because it was not Seeing his perfect righteousnesse accomplished in his voluntary death and his God head Whereof the first is the meriting cause and the second the efficient cause of his life and Resurrection V. 27. My soule namely my person considered in its mortall part which is the body In Hell the Italian In subterraneall places by this word is often meant the grave and the state of the dead To see to suffer that totall destruction of a putrified body reduced to dust by death Verse 28. With thy that is to say fully discovering unto mee and communicating unto mee the fruition of the glory of thy Kingdome Which is called seeing the face of God Psal. 17. 15. 1 Cor. 13. 12. V. 29. Patriarch that is to say a head of a Nation So were the chiefe amongst the ancient Fathers called Acts 7. 8 9. Heb. 7. 4. Dead therefore those so pregnant termes of the 16. Psalm can not belong to him in their proper and naturall sence Ver. 30. According to the in his humane nature whereby wee ought to inferre that in Christ there is another nature which is his divine nature V. 33. By the right hand that is to say by his infinite power this may bee referred either to the full possession of the gifts of the Holy Ghost in his humane nature glorified Iohn 3. 34. Or to the power which hee hath obtained in his whole person after he went up into heaven to be the giver out or distributer of Gods Spirit This which those gifts and that vertue of the H. Ghost by which we speake and operate Ver. 34. Is not bodily nor to bee established head of the Church raigning from Heaven over it V. 37. They were pricked convinced with griefe and with remorse of Conscience V. 38. In the Name not only for a signe of the profession of Christians but also to participate of his spirituall vertue in the washing away of your sins with which he accompanieth and ratifieth the externall Ceremonie of those who are his The gift that is to say those first motions of the spirit of regeneration shall bee followed by a great increase of light and vertue and also by miraculous gifts which God communicated in those primitive dayes to those which receaved Baptisme Acts 4. 3â and 8. 15. and 10. 44. and 19. 6. Ephes. 1. 13. V. 39. The promise Seeing that as you are Abrahams children you are within Gods covenant You ought to
See Rom. 15. 26. 1. Cor. 16 1. 2. Cor. 8. 4. and 9. 1. Gal. 2. 10. Verse 30. To the Elders a generall name for all the guides and ministers of the Church from which greeke name hath been taken and framed the name of priest CHAP. XII VER 1. HErod surnamed Agrippa who was grandchilde to Herod the great and had received the title of King from the Emperours Cains and Claudius together with the governement of the temple in which hee did according to his pleasure whereupon he also undertooke these executions as by a generall commission though capitall judgments were taken away from the Iewes Ver. 2. Hee killed secretly in prison for after this triall hee purposed to make a publike spectacle of Peter Ver. 3. Then were this seemes to be added to signifie the cause why the punishment was delayed namely in reverence of the Passeover which lasted eight dayes Ver 12. Marke it is uncertaine whither it bee the same as writ the Gospell and that seemes to bee named Col. 4. 10. 2 Tim. 4. 11. 1 Pet. 5. 13. Ver. 15. It is bis amongst the Iewes as it appeared by their histories there were very frequent apparitions of dead persons and these phantasmaes which lesse were diabolicall were thought to be the spirits of the persons whom they represented and they thought there were some good and some bad according to the diversity of the persons and their fore-passed life Now it should seeme that these people amazed as it were at an unlooked for chance followed the popular opinion and would thereby inser that Peters death was inviolable seeing his spirit did already begin to appeare V. 17. James antiquity affirmed that this is hee who was called the brother of the Lord Matthew 13 55. who was also made the first Bishop of Jerusalem Act. 15. 13. and 21. 18. Gal. 1. 19. and 2. 9. 12 and was surnamed Juslus and Oblia and was held in great esteeme even amongst the Iewes Others take it to be Iames of Alpheus the Apostle Matthew 10. 3. Verse 23. He gave not not rejecting nor suspecting but rather swallowing up and accepting of those impious flatteries Verse 25. Their ministery Namely their carrying and delivering the reliefe which was sent by the Church of Antioch CHAP. XIII VER 1. PRophets it should seeme that here a remnant such as had the gift of expounding publickly the resolutions of the Christians faith by the infallible conduct of the holy Ghost 1. Cor. 14 23. 32. and it was an extraordinary degree and singular for these times of Ecclesiasticall office yet inferiour to that of Apostles 1. Cor. 12. 28. Ephes. 4. 11. And in many it was accompanied with divine predictions Tetrarch See upon Matth 14. 1. Verse 2. Ministred in publick prayers expounding of the word administration of the sacraments and other parts of the evangelicall ministry Said by some prophetick Revelation directed to some or more of them with the consent and approbation of all the rest Separate me to be held in equall degree with the Apostles and to be as they sent indifferently every where with eqvall authoritie as haveing the same infallible grace of the holy Ghost Gal. 2. 9. V. 3. Laid their for a signe of consecration to the office of Apostle and in signe of blessing Acts 14. 16. V. 4. Seleucia a sea towne of Siria called by authors Pieria V 5. Salamis a City of Cyprus which is thought to be that which in these dayes is called Famagusta Minister not so much to their persons as to the worke of the ministrie See Acts 15. 37. V. 7 Deputie the Italian Proconsul or propretor for Cypres was not consular but a praetorian province governed by them which came out of the yearly office of Praetors and were called propraetors Verse 8. For so is Elymas an Arabian name which signifies a magician or a master of hidden arts and sciences Verse 9. Who also it is uncertaine whether he alwayes had these two names whereof Paul is the Roman name and Saul the Hebrew name or whither hee tooke the Roman name after hee was appointed Apostle to the Gentiles V. 10. To pervert to give bad constructions and lay false imputations upon the Gospell which is the way of salvation and to hinder the worke of Gods grace Verse 12. The doctrine which he saw accompanied with so much power of God in perswading arguing and doing of miracles and with so much majestie and holinesse Ver. 15. The reading which was every Sabbath-day in certaine parcels or portions See Acts 13. 25 and 15. 21 If ye have See upon Luke 4. 16. Verse 17. The God the end is to shew that God after he had governed his people by divers persons and by severall kindes of governement had at the last established the everlasting Kingdome of the Messias sonne of David according to the flesh to whom all Gods promises had a relation and to whom all other governements had bin referred Exalted first by Iosephs greatnesse and next by the marvellous increase of the people and lastlie by their glorious deliverance Verse 21. Fourty in which ought to bee comprehended the time of Samuels governement Verse 25. I am not hee namely the Messias or the great Prophet foretold by Moses See Iohn 1. 21. 25. Verse 26. To you namely to the Iewes dispersed into far countries seeing those of Jerusalem had rejected it and persecuted the Lord. Verse 33. As it is not that the Son of God was engendred at his resurrection or after it but because by it all humane weaknesse which hee had put on being put off hee was gloriously and undoubtedly declared to be the Son of God Rom. 1. 4. Verse 34. And as concerning by his resurrection he hath fulfilled this following promise others to shew that he hath raised him he said c. The meaning of this prophecy sheweth that Christ was to rise againe To corruption Namely to a mortal life and to death The sure Namely the effect of the invariable promises of grace which I made to David concerning the everlasting Kingdome of his progenie Psal 8 9. 4. 19 Ver. 36. For David we must suppose that this passage must necessarily have a relation to Christ for it cannot properly belong to David He had served done that which God hath appointed him to do in his royall and prophettick calling Fell a sleep died See Acts 7. 60. Verse 39. From all things namely from all sinnes pollutions bonds justified absolved in Gods judgment Christ having satisfied for all by his death Eâa 53. 6. 11. By the law because that the ceremoniall Law being but figurative had no power of it selfe over the soule Heb. 9. 9. and 10. 1. 11 and out of its relation to Christ had nothing but signals and seales of sinne and condemnation Col. 2. 14. the moral law also being without force in sinfull man âom 8. 3. could not justifie him but only discouer and condemne his sinne Rom. 3. 20. and 4. 15. Gal 3. 21.
righteousnesse and life is thorough grace it must bee so absolutely and purely without any intermeddling of mens righteousnesse or the Law for these two meanes cannot agree with one another Romanes 11. 6. Galatians 3. v 12. 18. The promise which in these passages is alwaies taken by the Apostle for the free and Evangelical promise and not the legall V. 15. Because that is to say it is cleere that these two meanes of obtaining life and righteousnesse cannot consist together for the law is altogether rigorous requiring perfect obedience or denouncing death and condemnation to the transgressors whereas contrariwise the promise is but a messenger of grace and reconciliation For where this is proved because that man doth not truly know his sinne nor doth not feele the mortall sting of it but only by meanes of the Law working effectually upon his conscience Verse 16. Therefore because that first means of obtaining righteousnesse by the law which God hath granted unto men hath thorough sinne beene made not onely unprofitable but even quite contrary and deadly wee must of necessity have recourse unto the other which is faith which onely amoÌgst other vertues can in this case agree with Gods meere grace seeing that the operation of faith is not to acquire or merit but only to receive what is given to us Iohn 1. 12. Bee sure as grounded upon God and his immutable pleasure and Christs perfect and everlasting righteousnesse and not upon mens variable will and inconstant obedience See Ezek. 16. 61. Rom. 9 11. 11. 19. To all namely to the spirituall seed according to the faith of which God intended to speake in that excellent promise I will bee thy GOD and of thy seed after thee Genesis 17. 7. Not to that onely not onely to the nationall believing Iewes who have been kept under the Pedagogie of the Law and under a directour to Christ without trusting therein for their righteousnesse and salvation Verse 17. Before him with a spirituall and divine paternity which consisteth in example of faith according to which God can make whom he will Abrahams childe Matth. 3. 9. as he of nothing created all things and raiseth the dead and according to his paternity hee judgeth who are Abrahams true children which he approveth of whereas in mens iudgements the Iewes onely ought to bee so According to others the meaning is that as God is not onely father in grace of those which are alreadie but of all such likewise as he shall hereafter create by his omnipoâent word Abraham likewise by some correspondency hath beene reputed father of the Gentileâ who had neither spirituall life nor quality such as was required for to be his children Ephes. 2 12. And calleth that is to say by his word hee makes them to be and as if one should say to appeare for that end for which he hath appointed them as he did in the creation of all things and in the miraculous resuârections wrought by Christ Let there be light âazarus come forth c. Vease 18. Who namely Abraham Now hee sheweth by example of Abrahams beliefe touching the particuler promise concerning Isaack what the true faith of al his children should be concerning the general promises of grace Against hope against all causes arguments and appearances of naturall hope In hope that is to say concerning a firme spirituall and supernaturall hope by reason of Gods promises Verse 19. Hee cââsi leâed not he stood nor stopped not upon the order of nature âccording to which all hope of issue was taken away from him So true âââth overcomes all apprehension of a mans owne impotency thorough the lively perswasion of Gods promises Verse 20. Giving by acknowledging his Soveraigne truth and infinite power above all inferiour order or contrary difficulty glory being set upon the highest point of emmency above all other things Verse 22. It was God by reason of his faith held him to bee as sufficiently disposed to obtaine the âccomplishment of the promises as if he had had all the righteousnesse required by the law to receive Gâds Benefiâs Verse 23. For his as if it had been some peculiar act or priviâedge of Abrahams whereas it was a dâcumenâ and an example of iustifying faith common to all his spirituall children Verse 24. On him namely in God who in Christs mâst glorious resurrection gave an eââay of his power to raise spiritually all beleivers and hath in the same resuârection placed all the causes of their resurrections Rom 6. 4. Verse 5 Delivered namely to death by the will of God For our to make an expâatioâ for them by his death For our justification namely to shew unto us how wee were absolved as it were by manner of solemne iudgement CHRIST our surety being returned to life after hee had made an ând of satisfying for us for a certaine argument that God was fully reconciled to us and that life was gained for us which could not have beene is hee had remained dead for the continuation of the payment would alwaies have shewed the imperfection of it See 1 Cor 15. 17. CHAP. V. VER 1. WEe have that is to say God is made propitious unto us in Christ who by the faith which hee creates in us causeth us to enjoy this reconciliation by vertue whereof our conscience is so firmely grounded that wee doe it as it were by anticipation in this world by a lively hope that eternall glory which is prepared for the children of God without being moved by any temptations or âeââen downe by any terrour or confusion Verse 3 Not onely wee doe not reioyce unspeakablâ and gloriously 1. Pet. 1. 8. onely by reason of the hope of future glorie but also by reason of our present afflictions which are an assured proofe unto us thereof 2. Co. 4. 17. Phil ãâã 28. That tribuâation that the holy Ghost âoth thorough tribulation frame us to patience in which God doth from time to time give us assured proofes of his grace and protecââon whereby we conceive a sound hope in him grounded upon the love which hee âeâreth unto us which he hath given us large cause of feeling and hath lively sealed it in our hearts by his spirit of adoption V. 5. Maketh not ashamed that is to say doth not deceave one nor prove vaine nor proveth not to be as an illusion V. 6. For when the greatnesse of this love of God is shewed therein that he did shew it when we were deprived of all power of rising againe of our selves being wholy dead in sinne In due time in the point of the worlds extreamestâeed when the misery and cuââe thereof was come to the up shot when all people even Gods owne people were altogether corrupted And even just at the time which God had appointed V. 7. For scarcely a redoubling of the same reason because that God loved ãâã thân whân weâ wâre altogether not onely unable to get salvation but also utterlâ unâo thy of it V 8 Commândeâh
makes it more glorious and seââ it in greater esteeme amongst men Sinners that is to say guilty and câlpable having not as yet receâved he gift of absolution and pardon and being yet under the kingââme of siâ V. ãâã By ãâã namely by vertue of thât satisfaââionâ which he hath made to God by his death ãâã wrath namely from eternall damnation and punishment Matth 3. 7. Rom. 2. 5. The meaning is that as it is more easie to keep a man from execution that is freed and absolved by the judg then for to get a guilty man absolved and freed by the iudge so after we have received pardon which is the greater we ought much now to be perswaded that we shal be freed from the punishment which is the lesser and that we shall have all good things Rom. 8. 32. V. 10. By his life namely by him living and raigning and communicating his life to all his members Iohn 6. 5. 7 and 14. 19. 2. Cor. 4. 10. 11. V. 11. And not onely besides that we gloriously triumph over all afflictions thorow a certain confidence of the everlasting crowne Wee have also whereof to boast our selves to bee happy in the whole course of our lives by the present feeling of Gods grace V. 12. Wherefore a generall conclusion of the presedent treatie of justification by faith in which the Apostle breifely running over those things which he had said doth withall set doune the ground of them which is that God hath of his owne good will established Christ to be the head of grace and the spring of righteousnesse and life to all his elect thorow the impution of whose righteousnesse they are restored into Gods favour and concequentlie sanctified and glorified as Adam was made the naturall head and root of all mankind whereupon by his sinne imputed to al his Seed it was all under Gods curse deprived of originall righteousnesse corruption its whole naturall and subiect to death V. 13. For untill this originall corruption is verified by the effects of all mens actuall Sinnes in al ages even before the law of Moises which sheweth that there was before that another generall law namely that of nature the reliques of which doe yet remaine in man Rom. 2. 14. 15. against which Adam having actually sinned hath enfolded all his posteritie in the same fault and hath propagated originall sinne in it is not imputed that is to say is not reputed to be truely sinne which is nothing but a transgression of the law Rom 4. 15. 1. Iohn 3. 4. nor man is not called to account upon it to be therefore condemned to death V. 14. Neverthelesse he doeth moreover shew that there was an universall defect in all mankind against the said law which was imputed unto him to condemnation seeing they are all dead and that death is the reward of sinne Rom. 6 23. over them namely over little children who weare not come to the age of iudgment and consequently could not bee guilty of an actual deliberate and voluntarie sinne such a one as Adams was and yet for all that they are dead wherefore wee must conclude that there was in them some other sinne which is the originall sinne of him namely of Christ the second Adam the head of the spirituall off spring of this elect as Adam was the natural head of all men Now the conformitie of them both consisteth in this that either of them by the order of God justification hath communicated his estate to all his V. 15. But not though these two Adam the head of sinne and death and Christ the head of righteousnesse and life doe agree in this prosperity of communicating their conditions to those who are theirs yet there is great deale of difference between them First in that in Christ the power is all divine and therefore infinitely more active and effectuall and then also in the excellencie and abundance of gifts and good things which he communicates to his above all that which man had lost in Adam manie bee namely all men the children of Adam v. 12. The grace namely Gods mercie and good will which is the Soveraigne cause the gift namely the application and free imputation of Christs righteousnesse which is the meritorious cause by grace for love and by vertue of that perfect righteousnesse and obedience which Christ yeelded his father in his humane nature by which he hath merited and possesseth all his grace and love Matth. 3. 17. Iohn 1. 16. Ephes. 1. 6. Vnto many namely to all believers Gods spirituall children in Christ whereof he had spoken before V. 16. And not there is likewise another difference namely that Adam did indeed by his offence make all his posterity guilty but they have aggravated their iudgement by their owne proper and voluntary sins But Christ iustifieth not onely from the sin which proceeded from Adam but likewise from all other personall sins The judgment namely God proceeding as a iust iudge hath imputed this one offence of Adams to all his posteritie and hath condemned it to lose the state of originall righteousnesse and consequently life The free gift the Italian The grace the same God proceeding in his grace hath absolved all his elect from al their sinnes for to behold them just and innocent V. 17. For if this ought not to seeme strange for God hath infinitely more beene appeased in Christ then hee was offended and provoked by Adam Of righteousnesse namely Christs righteousnesse which is given that is to say imputed out of meere grace to all believers V. 18. By the righteousnesse of one by Christs perfect obedience God hath poured out his free mercy upon all men to absolue them from sinne and give them right to eternall life vpon all to all manner of persons indifferently though not to all universallie Or he means all those which belong to Christ. v. 15. 17. V. 19. Mary see v. 15 were made that is to weare reputed for such and doe as such appeare before Gods judgement Shall manie henceforward Christ having ben manifested and his righteousnesse fulfilled and preached to the world by the Gospell all those who shall receive it shall be reputed righteous before God in him V. 20. The law because he had said v. 13. that before the law of Moses sinne had raigned against the law of nature he doth now obviate an objection wherefore then was Moses his Law added Hee answeareth because the Law of nature might be restored to its naturall light and vigor and repaired in the breaches which ignorance forget fullnesse evil manners and erroneous opinions of men had made in it And that by this light of Gods law renewed in man and yet with stood by him with a greater malice then before his wickednesse should appeare to be growen up to the height whereby he might have no other way of restauration but onely to ãâã to Gods grace in Christ whose power overcomes all the power of sinne V. 21. Unto death shewing its
pestilent power in the present death and in the everlasting death which it causeth in all man 1. Cor. 15. 56. CHAP. VI. VER 1. SHall we shall we continue in corruption and bondage of sinne without repentance or alteration of life because we are âustified out of ãâã grace and not by works that God may have the greater subiect of exercising his mercie V. 2. God forbid as that is quite contrarie to all order of Gods grace and to his nature so it is abominable to conceive so much as a thought of it that ãâã dead that have received togither with the remission of our sinnes in Christ the gift of the holy ãâ¦ã ich engendereth in us a newspiritual life according to God and with all mortifieth the life of ãâ¦ã so that we become as dead carkeisses to the motions of it and unprofitable and immoueable organs to the actions of it Whereupon it is impossible that perserveance in sinn can subsist with the ââth of the operation of Gods grace V. 3. Know ye not that is to say the inseparable coniunction of these two benefits is cleerely demonstrated to us by baptisme into Jesus namely by a âââââent that we are Christians not onely by profession but likewise in spirituall truth receiving the grace of the spirit and then cooperating thereunto by saith voluntary obedience and newnesse of life Gal. 3. â7 into his to be partakers in the benefit of his death in the remission of sinnes and likewise to receive a lively stampe and likenesse of him who is our head in the mortification of sinne See Phil. 3. 10. Col. 2. 12. V. 4. We are in baptisme beeing dipped in water according to the ancient ceremonie it is a sacred ãâã ãâã ãâã that sinâ ought to be drowned in us by Gods spirit As that is a seale unto us of the washing of our souls before God with him namely in the conformitie of his death by meanes of which we also carrie the image of his resurrection in a spirituall life Phil. 3. 11. by the glorie namely by his glorious power Iohn 6 57. 2. Cor. 13 4. V. 5. For if he gives a reason of this consequence of Christs death and resurrection with the spirituall one of beleevers namely because Christ by the internall and spirituall baptisme is in a manner united in spirit to them as the head is to the members and the graft to the stock that he communicates unto them of himself not only some effects but also his likenesse See Iohn 15. 1. Rom. 11 24. V. 6. Knowâng this this conformitie is made in us by meanes of the lively Knowledge which the holy Ghost giveth us and the spirituall discourse which we ought to make namely that Christ is dead not onely to expiate the guilt of sinne but also to take away all its strength and power over us and to gain us wholly to God and frame and consecrate us to his service Old hee calleth thus the whole depravation or evil that is in man which hath its part namely his life forces actions and motions and is opposite to the renewment which is made by Gods spirit which is called the new man 2. Cor. 5. 27. Ephes. 4. 22. 24. Col. 3. 9. 10 the bodie not only some actions and parts of it but the very spring the stock and whole masse composed of many vices passions and disorders as a bodie of diverse members See Col. 2. 11. should not serve that we may no longer be under that vnauoydable though voluntary necessity of sinning without having either light libertie strength or remedie against sinne v. 16. V. 7. For he a reason taken from human slaverie which is ended by death Iob. 3. 19. dead namely to sinne v. 2 See 1. Pet. 4. 1. V. 8. with Christ namly as hee is likewise dead and participating of the effect and likewise of his death as being his members shall also live in a spirituall life in holinesse and righteousnesse and afterwards in the glorious and everlasting which is the very height and accomplishment of the spirituall life V. 10. Unto sinne to satisfie that necessity which he imposeth of dying to expiate and purge it and also to take away all power from it either upon him or upon his Unto God namely a divine life whose onely obiect and relation is God V. 11. But alive that is to say have received the gift of spirituall life and are bound to exercise it and put it in practice in Gods leve service and obedience which is the beginning of that blessed life which beleevers shall live in heaven See Luke 20. 38. through Iesus Christ by meanes and by vertue of your union with Christ in whome you subsist as in the foundation and roote of this life Verse 12. In your mâââa's whilest you lâve this corporall life which being also subject to death it appeares thereby that there are yet some reliques of sin against which wee must fight to mortifie and drowne them V. 13. Your members whereby are meant all the naturall fâculties of the soule exercised by means of the members of the body See Rom 7. 5 23 Col. 3. 5. Ia. 4. 1 Of righteousnesse holy and fit for Gods service V. 14. For sinne that is to say fight on freely for the victory is assured on your side against sin for in the Gospell you have not a bare command which bindes you without helping you as in the law but together with the command there is an internall power granted you which fulfilleth that in you which is commanded if so bee for your owne part you will concurre with your will and endeavour Phil. 2. 12 13 Heb. 13. 21. V. 15. Shall we sinne an objection grounded upon the false sence which some prophane men might give to these words of not being any more under the law as if thereby were meant that a man were freed from all manner of bonds and ties of obeying God and living well whereas according to the Apostles meaning they signifie quite the contrary namely that one is no more before God inquality of a bondman under the tie of perfect obedience or condemnation without pardon or release and without any effectuall help of Gods spirit which can produce nothing in man but dispaire and an unbounded rebellion but that on is now in qualitie of a sonne under the mercy of God who imployeth his law as a milde and moderate governesse alwaies accompanied with the power of the holy Ghost to produce the effects of obedience God forbid as much as to say this thought is altogether wicked and abominable V. 16. Know ye not it is a thing according to common reason that every one is to serve his Mr though he did willingly put himselfe into bondage because that by this act he hath deprived himself of liberty So man is a bondman either to sin by nature or to God by grace with motion election and consent of his own proper wil wherfore it is no longer in his liberty to depart
one and punishing the other hee useth an infinite deale of mildenesse towards the wicked for to draw them to repentance which howsoever doth nothing but harden them in evill Rom. 2. 4. 5. This seemes to have a speciall regard to the Iewish nation towards whom God had used an infinite deale of patience before he did utterly reject them The vessells namely those men upon whom he meant to exercise his severe judgment likned before to vessells of his dishonour Filled whose state of sinne and corruption not pardoned nor corrected by Gods grace is fit for no other use but onely to be examples and subjects of Gods justice V. 23. That he might in that foresaid mildenesse God hath also had a regard of his elect of that and all other nations which he hath not destroyed Acts 17. 30. Rom. 3. 25 26. to make those who are of his elect amongst them at his appointed time partakers of the abundance of his admirable and glorious mercy in Christ. See Ephes. 1. 18. and 3. 16. Col. 1. 27. The vessells namely those men whom hee had by his free will appointed to bee the subjects of his grace Afore namely had chosen them from everlasting and predestinated them to the soveraigne end of heavenly glorie Ephes. 1. 4. 2. Tim. 1. 9. V. 24. Whom be this most free counsell of God hath appeared at this present time by the manifestation of the Gospell by which God calleth effectually to his grace whom he pleaseth without any dictinction of nations or regard of merits and by his calling causeth them to be what he would have them which is truely to be children of the promise v. ãâã V. 27. Esaias contrarie to this promise made to the Gentiles Esalas declares that onely a small number of chosen Iewes shall be saved Rom. 11. 5. V. 28. For hee for after he shall have used long patience with the body of the nation God shall at the last come to a rigorous and diffinitive iudgement to separate the false and hypocriticall lowes and utterly reiect them V. 29. And as Esaias had formerly propounded ân example and image of what happneth at this present to the Iewish nation whereof the greatest part perisheth and onely a smal remnant is saved V. 30 What shall we say what ought we to gather from this example of the Gentiles calling who formerly lived without any knowledge of Gods will or any care of fulfilling of it and from the Iewes reiection who were very well instructed and verie carefull of the discipline outward observation of the law but onlie that salvation is a gift ofmeere grace thorow mercy upon mans greatest unworthinesse as I have said before The righteousnesse nam ãâ¦ã the gift of being reputed iust before God in Christ in whom they have believed which is the onely righteousnesse for a man to obtaine life Rom. 3 21 22 26. V 31. To the law to the end and fulfilment of the law which is to pronounce righteous and give life to him that hath perfectly observed it Or to the true âstablishment of Evangelical righteousnes which only is saving V. 32. Because because that instead of being guided by the Law to Christ who is the true end of it Rom. 10. 4. Gal 3. 24. to embrace his righteousnesse by faith they have sought righteousnes in themselves by their workes For they so farre have they beene from seeking their righteousnesse in Christ that contrariwise they have from thence taken matter of scandall to go further from him and have encountred with him by rebellion and enmity whereupon he is become to them an occasion of ruine V. 33. On him namely in Christ meant here by ãâ¦ã st umbling stone CHAP. X. VER 2. FOr I namely the greatest part sinneth thorow ignorance bearing a generall vehement affection to Gods glory his word and service but without the light of Gods Spirit and without the guide of certaine knowledge V. 3. Being ignorant that is to say their naturall sence being not able to comprehend that mans true righteousnesse by vertue of which he may subsist before God is a meere gift of God in Christ and not a work of man Rom. 1. 17. and 3. 21. and besides striving to maintaine the dignitie of their own workes they have by that means withdrawn themselves from the true obedience of Moses his Law the principall end of which was to conduct them to Christ who alone hath perfectly fulfilled it for man V. 5. For Moses that which I speake of mans free justice in Christ appeares by this that whereas the Law commands to do and labour to acquire righteousnesse and by it salvation and life the Gospell contrariwise presents this righteousnesse as already acquired which wee need but onely to receave and retaine in our heart by a lively faith accompanied with free confession V. 6. Speaketh on this wise St. Paul maketh use of this passage though spoken in another sence simply for a pourtraiture of the Evangelicall promises of salvation which doe not send a man back to much labour as to gaine a good thing which is yet far from him but doth present them to him within himselfe if he will but only bee pleased to receave them Who shall ascend that is to say shall I undertake by mine owne workes to obtaine a right to enter into eternall life That is no indeed for that would bee renouncing of Christ and disannulling of his merit by vertue of which hee alone hath gotten the entrance and possession of heaven for all beleevers See Iohn 3. 13. V. 7. Who shall dâscend shall I try to take upon my selfe the paines of death and hell for satisfaction for mine owne sinnes That is God forbid that I should undertake iâ for by that meanes I should disannull the effect of Christs death V. 8. The word that is to say the thing promised thee by this Evangelicall grace namely life in Gods grace is by faith in thy heart as in a lively spring and in confession as a continuall respiration Ver. 9. With thy mouth by this duty is meant all other duties for all the workes of a Christian are an effect and testimony of his faith and a perpetuall thankesgiving and acknowledgement Hath raised him this head which is the accomplishment of the worke of redemption comprehends all the rest and hath a speciall relation those two foresaid parts v. 7. of descending and going up againe into heaven for the resurrection presupposeth death and sets downe the glorious returne from it V. 10. For with because God hath established this order and these meanes namely of faith to be justified and of confession and any orderly life for a perpetuall acknowledgement of this admirable benefit as a man to attaine to the fruition of salvation and hath in a manner coupled them together so that it is impossible there should bee a true and lively faith without confession as there can no life in man without respiration V. 12. For there hee gives a reason
distinguish spirituall actions and motions from those which are meerely naturall and humane Of my wayâs namely my proceedings all my life time and my Châistian actions or my way of preaching of Christ. V. 18. Puffed up they are become insolent and wilfull as if I should never come to enlighten them with my presence nor represse them by mine Apostolicall authoritie V. 19. The speech namely their vaine ostentation of knowledge and eloquence The power namely the sincere zeale of God the strength of faith and the spirituall efficacie of their ministery a manifest signe of Gods appâobation and blessing Ver. 20. The kângdome that is to saâ Christ doth not governe the hearts of his by rethoricall art nor by talke after the manner of worldly stares but by the strength of his spirit which gives life unto the Pastors word and joynes it selfe to a lawfull preachââg V. 21. With a rod namely with severity to chastise you and to correct your disorders In Love so that you amend of your selves CHAP. V. VER 1. AMongst the Gentiles namely hath not beene used nor tolerated but hath bin detested by a naturall consent of all men Fathers wise namely his owne mother in Law V. 2. Mourned you have not shewed any sorrow for such a cruell misdeed nor not have so much as proceeded to excommunication against the misdoer in which action as being very mournefull they did anciently use to fast lament and make a publicke humiliation in the CHURCH See 2 Corinthians 12. 21. Ver. 3. For Iverily you ought to have excommunicated him for I judge hee hath deserved it and you having failed therein I doe pronounce the sentence by Apostolicall authority In spirit in soule in thought and in feeling which I declare unto you by these my words which ought to bee of the same weight and strength with you as if I were present by vertue of my owne Apostolicall power Ver. 4. In the Name as his Minister and by the authority received from him and according to his order and calling upon his holy name When yee are he speakes to the Pastors and conductors of the Church The meaning is being gathered together in ecclesiasticall judgement having this my declaration in stead of my vote as if I were present So without doing any prejudice to the ordinary ministery of the Church of Corinth hee useth his Apostolicall power modestly only to excite the other and strengthen it V. 5. To deliver this forme anciently used in the greatest kinde of excommunication seemes to have beene taken from the example of Saul 1 Sam. 16. 14. for excommunication is a kinde of rejection from God and in those first days of the Christian Church it was followed with horrors anguishes of spirit and torments of body yet with this temperament that it was not to totall perdition nor irrevocable but onely for correction untill true repentance The destruction to macerate and pull downe the body extreamely even to death if God would have it so as oftentimes by meanes of the foresaid things death did follow and at his last passage the sinner shewing a lively repentance was loosed from those bonds of excommunication and was reaâmitted into the peace of the Church and into the grace of God and so Died with comfort That the spirit Namely the end of this severitie is not eternall damnation but the salvation of the soule so that there bee repentance In the day not that salvation is reserved to the last day and that the penitent soule doth not enjoy it before but because in that day salvation shall be fully revealed and accomplished 1 Pet. 1. 5. Verse 6. Your glorying Yee have no cause to glory so much as yee doe of the flourishing eââate of your Church because that such a misdeed doth staine it and drawes Gods judgements upon it and such a sinner may infect the whole body by his contagion Verse 7. Purge out take away from amongst you by excommunication this incestuous man and all such scandalous kinde of people who might by their infection plunge you againe into the corruption whereof you had beene cleansed by the Gospell Yee may bee Namely that your Church may bee a pure and cleane body as you have beene renewed by the gifts of regeneration which is incompatible with any such like mixture of raigning sinne figures taken from the feast of the Iewish Passeover which was wont to bee celebrated with unleavened bread Exodus 12. 15. Unleavened See Iohn 13. 10. Our Passeover the spirituall state of Christians is the true accomplishment of the Iewish Passeover whereupon as in that tâây used no leaven at all So to participate of Christ who is the true Lambe of God Iohn 1. 29. wee ought to renounce all manner of sinne that the correspondencie may be entire V. 8. Let us keep let us lead our life which ought to be a perpetuall celebration and remembrance of our redemption by Christ as the Passeover which lasted eight dayes was a remembrance of the deliverance out of Aegypt V. 9. In an Epistle hee seemes to speake of some Epistle written before this which is lost as some other 1 Philip. 3. 1. Colos. 4. 16. yet without any dammage to the perfect fulnesse of holy Scripture Not to company by a voluntary intimate and familiar conversation Ver. 10. Yet not yet I doe not meane that you should wholly sever your selves from all men of evill life indifferently for that is impossible l ãâ¦ã ving in the world amongst heathens and prophane perrons But from those who being members of the Church doe be ãâ¦ã e their profession and are spots ulcers and leprosie in ââe body whereby they must by this punishment either bee reduced to repentance or hee quite cut off for the ease and cure of the whole body Ver. 11. No not to eate namely in the common course of life shunne all manneâ of voluntary sweet and friendly conversation with him according to the rigour of the ancient Discipline and most of all in religious acts put him from the LORDS Table which might bee prophaned by him 2 Peter ãâã 13. Iude 12. Yet still let the necessary duties of humane societie or the naturall or civill duties remaine not forbidding the healthfull communication of exhortations and reproofes c. Ver. 12. For what hee gives a reason of the precedent limitation to the members of the Church onely over which God gives his Ministers power and not over strangers See 1 Peter 4. 15. Dâe ãâã yee judge is it not a thing notorious and common amongst men that a judge can exercise his jurisdiction but onely over those that are within his precinct that are subject to his tribunall V. 13. Put away purge your Church from this incestuous and all suâh vicious and scandalous men and leave the care of punishing those who are strangers to the faith to God CHAP. VI. VER 1. DAre any hath hee the heart and face to doe it A matter Namely a suite in any civill matter Goe
sacred ceremonie which hath its whole relation to unity and charity V. 21. In eating namely in these feasts of charity at the end of which they celebrated the Lords supper you doe not observe the true ecclesiasticall communion but every one beeing come to the place of the assembly doeth presently si t downe to eate what he hath brought in the company of those of his part leaving the other whereupon this action is not celebrated neither at the same time by al nor in holy concord nor in communion of goods which is contrary to the truevnion of Christians which is sealed by this sacrament is drunken that is to say filled with wine and meate V. 22. What have yet not here we ought to supply there is prophanesse in what you do for yow celebrate these religions feasts like untowordinary meales though you have your owne house for that end without being tyed to make use of any holy places for that purpose where all things ought to be done religiously with a respect to the soul and not to the body shall I praise you I praise you not one whit for that V. 23. For I have because that these abuses are contrary to the Lords institution who hath ordained the holy supper for a sacrament of his body and bloud and for a bond of union and not for a bodily meale nor for occasion of diuisions to which vse you put it V. 24. Which is broken all overthrowen and broken with extreame pains See Isa. 53. 4. V. 25. This cup even as Gods covenant with his elect is renewed and ratified by mydeath and passion so it is sealed to every belever by the Lords cup. V. 26. For as after Saint Pauls words ye doe shew that is to say ye shall doe a sacred act whereby ye shall publish the truth and shall acknowledge and preach the benefit of Christs death and shall protest to take part thereof by a lively faith V. 27. Wherefore whosoever namely seeing that this sacred supper is appointed for this sacred use vnworthyly without being fittingly disposed thereunto according to the diginity of this sacrament but especially having no charity nor reverence which were he two vices for which the Corinthians were taxed before the body namely of having through his unreverence prophaned the remembrance of the Lords death and undervalued the meanes by him appointed to participate of it V. 28. Examine the Italian trie let every man examine his own conscience to known wither he be well disposed to participat of this sacrament by faith repentance charity purity of heart c. For to abstaine from it in case hee bee not so untill such time as by renouncing the contrary vices and by prayers and conversion to God he have obtained grace to do it V. 29. Damnation thâ Italian Iudgement namely the cause and sudiect of a grieveous punishment Form God which the Apostle in regard of believers distinguisheth from the everlasting condemnation of the wicked not discerning bearing no greater respect to the Sacrament of the communion of the body of Christ then to any other corporall and common kinde of food V. 30 For this cause this pâopliannesse hath cau'ed amongst you many visitations of popular diseales and mortalities this the Apostle speakes by divine revelation sleepe that is to say are dead according to the stile of the Scripture in hope of the blessed relurrection V. 31. would judge the Italian did examine truely to acknowledge our faults and desire pardon and grace at Gods hands thorow repentance wee should ãâã that is to say we should prevent Gods judgments V. 32. Wee are namely wee believers V. 33 To eat namely in the Church at feasts of charitie but especially at the Lords table V. 34. Hunger be constrained to take meat which seemes was their excuse who committed the foresaid error CHAP. XII VIR 1. GIfts namely those miraculous ones which were in those first times of the Christian church confetred by Gods spirit for the confirmation of the doctrine and for the founding of Churches See Acts. 2 38 Ignorant of the onely author and of the true end of them that you may not abuse them to pride and to divisions which were the Corinthians chief defects V. 2. Yea knâw the remembrance of what you were may make you acknowledge that all you have received is out of Gods meere grace and the worke of his spirit to humble you and cause you to give him all the glory therefore dumbe opposite to the true living God who speaketh in his word even as following blindly and like bruite beasts the false customes the inventions and commandements of men V. 3. Wherefore by your former condition you may conclude that the holy Ghost alone is he that hath freed you from the heathens blasphemies and keepes you from Apostasie and worketh in you the sincere confession of the name of Christ and finally by vertue of it alone ye are Christians and therefore the glory thereof is due to God and not to you And if he be the only author of those gifts which are common to all beleevers much more ought we to acknowledge him to be such in these other singular and miraculous ones Iesus this was a forme of detesting and abiuring of Christianity which was used amongst the Iewes accuâsed See Romans 9. 3. 1. Cor. 16. 22. Gal. 1. 8. V. 4. But the same therefore his gifts ought not to be drawen to divisions and partialities as the Co. rinthians did V. 5. Admârations namely ecclesiasticall offices Lord namely Iesus Christ. V. 6. Operations namely supernatuall gifts and âââlties of working diverse great miracles V. 7. The manifestation namely some singular gift of the holy Ghost shewing it selfâ in some person and by him manifesting his power to profit namly for the common good of the Church to which only end all ought to be referred V. 8. The word of namely the gift of treating of Christian doctrine with the application to all the uses of beleevers which seemes to have speciall relation to the pastors charge Rom. 12. 8. Of Knowledge namely of the pure and plaine exposition of the said doctrine without any application which is the doctors office Rom. 12. 7. Ephes 4. 11. V. 9. Faith he meaneth not the common gift of Christian faith but the singular and miraculous referred to the working of miracles Matth. 17. 19. 1. cor 13. 2. without which it had bin rashnesse to undertake it and the effect would not have followed but he that felt himself to have this gift might lawfully exercise it with certainty of successe by the same namely by his power of healing of bodily diseases See Mark 6. 13. and 16 18. Iames. 5. 14. V. 10. Working of miracles the Italian working of powerfull operations that is to say some singular gift appropriated to certaine higher and more noted miracles as of the casting out of devills raising of the dead changing or staying of the course of nature prophecie that is to say
nam of ãâã a on whom he protested to be dead in Christs faith that the church might wright him down in the registers which it kept of belevers who died This custom was strictly observed by the Corinthians hereticks who denied the resurrection and preadventure were authors of this error in the Church of Corinth Now Saint Pauls meaning is that this custome were very absurd if there were no refurrection seeing that the ground and foundation of baptisme ãâã Christs resurrection and the end thereof is to scale unto us both our spirituall and corporall one Rom. â3 4. 1. Pet. 4. 3. 21. and the end of this particular observation was the profession of the expectation of the blessed tesurrection of beleevers In following ages this thiâg came to be an abuse and superstition V. 30. Why for what reason and upon what hope do we beleevers expose our selves voluntarily to death and to so many dangers and troubles for the Gospell iâ it bringeth us two happinesse after this life which happinesse according to gods order cannot be of the soul alone without any relation to the body beeing eternally separated from it V. 31. By your rejoycing the Italian hath it by be glory a kinde of most strong assevertation or a ãâ¦ã n in manner of an oath âs if he said As true as mychiâf âoy and glory in this world is in the blessing of God upon my miâstery towards you to oblige the Coriâ ãâã to deprive him of that only comfort amongst so many evills in Christ Jesus spiritually in the communion of Christs grace and ãâã I dâe death hângeth over me conâinually and I do incessantly prepare my self for it Pâa 119 109. V. 32. After the manner he seemes by those words to make a difference between this danger whch escaped with any apparent miracle from those of severall ancient father who were relieved by a supernaturall strength and safe guard of God ãâã Samson Iudg. 14. 6. David 1. Sam. 17. 34. and Daniel 6. 22. Heb. 11. 13 I have sought this ââcident is no where remembred in scripture and it may have a relation to the Romans custome which was to bring in certain malefactors into the theaters and let loose wildbeasts upon them against which they were suffered to desend themselves to please the spectators and iâ they did over come their life was saved peradventure when Saint Paul would have entred into the the Acts. 19. 40. some such thing happened unto him which he did ridd himself of being without or in the entrance of the theater Tomorâow as much as to say if the hope of eternall goods be lost let us swallow up the present ones while we have the power and time to doe it which will shortly be taken from us by death A prophane and abominable thought V. 33. Be not deceived as beleeving that though you suffer such pestilences of eâror amonst you yet you shall keep your selves sound in your faith eâill thiâ is a verse of an ancient Greet poet called Mânander See acts 17. 28. Tit. 1. 12. V. 34 To righteousnesse the Italin rigteously by a holâ zâale of Gods glory and purenesse of his doctrine take heed of these seducers and bewâre of them with great care siâ not by assââââng to thâir error oâ by prophanenesse oâ life which ãâã breedeth some he means those hereticks have not the knowledge have no inward light of the holy Ghost or they have willfully put it out Or they are prophane and doe not beleeve in God See 1. Sam. 2. 12. Hos. 4. 6. Tit. 1. 16. to your shame namely that you tolerate such people among you V. 35. How are being uterly consumed and turned to dust with what another obiction of of prophane men The dead when they rise shall they have the same bodies as they had in this world and shall those bodies have the same qualities V. 36. Thou foole an answere to the first oâtiâction not by anynaturall reason nor common judgment for in deed resurrection ãâã is not ground upon that but up on the order of gods will and monipotencie the similitude or reprelentation whereof appeareth in the seedes which are cast into the earth which to produce their plant must first be putrefied See Iohn 12. 24. V 37. And that answere to the second objection that body namely the whole plant with all âs parts and ornaments V. 38. As it hath pleased namely he hath by his soveraigne will appointed it to be so in nature V. 39. All flesh there is great difference amonst beasts whose bodies may truely by called flesh and likewise amongst celestiall bodies according as it hath pleased God to create them before it ought not to seeme strange unto us if God gives the same bodies diverse qualities in this life and in the life everlasting V. 34. It is sowen the bodies of beleevers are laid in the earth not to perish there but to put of the qualities of corruption and death and by vertue of the spirits budding to put on those of the everlasting and incorruptible life V. 44. A naturall namely viâisied after a naturall manner by the soul onely which hath need of the helpes of the body in eating and drinking breathing and the like as other beasts and produceth in the body but a tesââiall mutable and dissoluble life and cannot free the body from diseases age wasting nor death nor restore it to life when it hath lost it spirituall nost in the substance but in the new qualities which glorifie bodys do obtaine namely to be besides that life which they have from the soule sustained and viuified without any corporall meanes in an everlasting incorruptible blessed and glorious life by the supernaturall vertue of the holy Ghost infused into them by âesus Christ and by the full communication and power of God V. 45. A living soul to be creature that should live tâis corporall and natuâalliâ by vertue of the soul wâich is the fountaine of this life whâle it is vnited with thâ body yet cannot of iâ self conâerre the diviâ and spirituali life noâ cause the vnion of the bod to be indissoluble nor rejoyne it after it is separatted the last namely Christ the head and stock of all the elect hath biâ appointed by God to be the fountaine and author of spirituall and everlasting life by the cummunication of his spirit which restoreth life to the dead doth inviolably preserve it for ever V. 46. Spirituall namely that foresaid quality of his spirit which restoreth life to the dead and preserveth it inviolably for ever V. 47. Of the earth namely composed of all the ele ãâ¦ã ents but principally of the earth Gen. 2. 29. Eccl 6. 10. earthly that is to say participant of all the conditions of other earthly and elementall creatures which are corruptible mutable mortall See Iohn 3 31. from heaven of celestiall originall not in the substance of his body but in regard of his God head Iohn 3 13. according to which chiefly
and acknowledged by the chiefest Apostles by vertue of which he had reprehended Saint Peter himselfe failing in the same subject which is spoken of in this Epistle which he doth summarily propound in two Heads whereof the first is that âan is justified before God by faith in Christ only without the works of the Law The other that every man who is justified ought to live a new life in holines and righteousnesse as a living member of Christ. He confirmeth the first by the proof of the evident gifts of the holy Ghost conferred upon the Galatians upon the preaching of this pure truth unto them and for the seale of it and afterwards by Scripture which by the example of Abraham and by the promises of the covenant of grace which were made unto Him doth declare that man by faith onely obtaineth the true righteousnesse and blessing acquired to beleevers by Christ who submitted himselfe to the curse of the Law for them and that the Gentiles should have part therein together with the Iewes being incorporated together no more by the meanes of Circumcision and other Ceremonies but by faith in one onely Christ. Then he declares to what end the Law of Moses was added after the Covenant of grace made with Abraham namely to bridle sin and to excite and preserve a true feeling thereof in mens consciences and in this manner keep them alwayes attentive to the comming of the promised Messias and restrained under a childish and servile discipline which at Christs comming hath given way to the spirituall libertie of Gods children come to a riper age by the abundant powring forth of the Holy Ghost And he doth severely reprehend the Galatians for having suffered themselves to be thus led away from this libertie and warneth them to come into it again so soon as they can and persevere constantly in it shewing them by an excellent allegorie the difference between the Iewes who were servants and true Christians who were free children and heires unlesse they would altogether renounce Christs benefit Afterwards he comes to the second Head which is of sanctification and newnesse of life to which he doth fervently exhort them wishing them not to transforme the holy libertie of the Gospell into a prophane carnall licentiousnesse but to endeavour to bear abundant fruites of the Spirit especially in true and sincere charitie CHAP. I. VER 1. NOt of men namely of whose calling no man was the author nor meanes nor instrument and therfore it was not only lawfull but also wholly divine and equall to that of other Apostles contrary to the calumnie of those false Apostles who vilified S. Pauls ministery in respect of the other Apostles ministerie to bring in the necessitie of Mosaicall ceremonies which were yet used by the other Apostles amongst the novice Jewes and were abolished by Saint Paul amongst the Gentiles V. 4. Who gave that is to say offered himselfe for a sacrifice and voluntarily exposed himselfe to death for the payment of our sinnes and ransome of our souls Deliver us separate us from the societie of the corrupt world and bring us into the communion of the Church and of Christs kingdom which is called the new world and the future age because of the renewment thereof in grace and righteousnesse and of the everlastingnesse of it Is 65. 17. Hebr. 2. 5 6. 5. To the will namely according to his âtenall election V. 6. Into this grace namely by his grace to be partakers of the grace of remission of sinnes and deliverance from the yoak of the Law V. 7. Another namely true and saying one of equall holinesse and truth with him that I have preached unto you 2 Cor. 11. 4. but is onely a depravation of the onely true One V. 8. Thââugh we an impossible case added onely ãâ¦ã on to shew that the Gospell doth not depend upon the will of any creature Then that adding out of his own understanding something unto the substance of the doctrine some article of faith some sacrament or some command touching Gods service binding mens consciences thereunto V. 10. For do I He gives a reason for what he had said that it was not lawfull to alter any thing in his Gospell namely because it is a doctrine wholly divine set forth by him in all puritie Pleased men as I did when I was a Pharisee my whole care being then to conforme my selfe to the traditions and opinions of men who were my doctors and to purchase the glorie and esteem of the world V. 11. After man namely of humane art or invention V. 14. Profited I did strive with all care and fervencie to make my selfe excellent therein Traditions see upon Matth. 15. 2. V. 16. In me by an inward inspiration and illumination without any humane meanes See Hos. 1. 2. Among the heathen because the Apostle was especially destinated to them by God Acts 9. 15. With flesh that is to say with any living man according to the meaning of the Hebrew phrase See Ephes. 6. 12. V. 17. To them to receive any power or authoritie from them or any doctrine or instruction Again namely besides the first time that he had been there presently after his conversion Acts 9. 2. V. 19. Brother See upân Matth. 12. 46. and it seemes to be the same as Acts 12. 17. and was Bishop of Jerusalem V. 21. Which were which made ãâã of Châistianitie See Romans 16. verse 7. V. 24. Iâ me because of me CHAP. II. VER 1. I went up it is uncertain to which of the Apostles voyages this ought to be referred many beleeve that it must be to that of Acts 15. 2. V. 2. By revelation namely by Gods expresse command given me in a dream or in a vision or by an Angel or by meer inspiration To them namely to the most renowned amongst the Apostles v. 9. which the false Apostles used as a buckler against S. Paul but falsly V. 3. Neither Titus we ought to suppose the Apostles did not ònely approve of my Gospell and manner of proceeding with the Gentiles to free them from the Jewish ceremonies but even in Jerusalem they did not constrain Titus to be circumcised before they accepted him to be their brother V. 4. Because of namely not to give certain false Jewdaizing Christians occasion to say that I durst not in the presence of the other Apostles thus free men from circumcision and other ceremonies and thereupon to frame an argument to presse the necessitie of them to salvation as part of mans righteousnesse before God Brought in by unconverted Jewes to spie whether Paul observed ceremonies or no and from thence take an occasion to persecute him for it seemes their hatred was not so great towards the other Apostles because they did not as yet depart from the Mosaicall observations so openly as Saint Paul did Our libertie with which Christ had freed his Church from the yoak of Moses his Law see Acts 15. 10. A libertie which was most used
because that the Law of Moses gives a man no strength nor helpe towards the accomplishing of it and yet doth inexorably require perfect obedience the Law of Christ contrariwise worketh in man the power of doing that which it commands and besides commandeth with mildnesse tempered according to mens weaknesses and ignorances In regard of the end because Moses his Law is to gain a right to life or to be condemned by it the Law of Christ to frame and direct man to the exercise and actions of life which is already given him by grace V. 20. I am I participate of his death as well in the expiation of my sinnes as in the gift of his Spirit which mortifieth in me the strength of sin and ingenders a new life in me of which Christ is the Root and Spring and that by vertue of the communion which I have with him as member of his bodie the band and tie whereof in this life is faith Ephes. 3. 17. V. 21. I do not that is to say I teach this that the Doctrine of Gods grace in Christ which is the onely cause of salvation may remain safe and untouched Rom. 4. 14 16. Righteousnesse namely the meanes whereby man is justified before God By the Law either wholly according the Pharisees opinion or in part according the error of those false Doctours now these two meanes of Faith and of Workes cannot either by Gods order or by the nature it selfe of the things be mixed together in causes of justification Rom. 4. 4. and 5. 6. 11. Wherefore if the least cause of righteousnesse and life be attributed to Workes it must wholly be attributed unto them and so Christ profiteth nothing Gal. 5. 2 3 4. And so likewise whosoever hath a recourse to Christ must absolutely renounce all considence in his own proper Workes Phil. 3. 8 9. CHAP. III. VER 1. SEt forth lively represented unto you with his death and passion and with the vertue and use thereof V. 2. Receivâd you you have not received the spirit of regeneration from God nor the miraculous gifts thereof by meanes of the Jewish doctrine of Workes nor by your endeavouring to do them nor your adhering to them but by meanes of the Gospell embraced by faith then seeing that God hath ratified this Doctrine onely by this divine seal you ought not any way to doubt of it and you do very ill to varie therein V. 3. Begun the course and state of your vocation in Christianitie In the Spirit namely by faith regeneration and other effects of the Holie Ghost in which consists the substance and truth of the Gospell Iohn 4. 23. 2 Cor. 3. 6. 8. Made perfect you let the false Apostles perswade you that you may receive some addition of perfection by the observation of legall ceremonies as by a thing necessarie to mans righteousnesse and holinesse By the flesh by externall and corporall things such as those ceremonies were especially after their figurative and sacramentall use was nullified by Christ to establish new Sacraments See Phil. 3. 4. Heb. 7. 16. and 9. 10. V. 4. In vain namely for a Doctrine which now you renounce for the Jewes sakes who were the first authours of the Christians persecutions or without any fruit for the reward is promised to them which persevere If it be and not rather to your greater condemnation being that the abandoning of the truth after such great progresses therein and such strong proofes cannot chuse but be imputed for a far greater fault as there being greater violence and ruine therein as in a building alreadie raised to a great height more malignitie ingratitude towards God and more scandall towards men V. 5. Miracles the Italian powerfull workes that is to say high and noted miracles which in those beginnings were frequent in the Churches See 1 Cor. 12. 10. V. 7. Know yee the Italian yet you know that is to say this Doctrine is clear and resolved upon amongst Christians that the true children of Abraham comprehended in the covenant which God made with him and his posteritie are not the carnal Jewes which are borne of him or joyned to him by circumcision and by the professing of their ceremonies but all such as according to Abrahams example do renounce all confidence in their own proper Workes and put it wholly in Gods promises and grace in Christ as Abraham was made a father example and paragon of faith to all those to whom the covenant made with him was to appertain Of faith namely of the number and on that good side of those which follow that onely meanes of salvation See Rom. 4. 16. V. 8. The Scripture namely God speaking by it Rom. 9. 17. Gal. 3. 22. did formerly reveal his intent to Abraham to call the Gentiles at his appointed time through faith in his Son Preached before the Gospell namely he did propound unto him this Euangelicall promise In thee namely in so much as they shall be thy children and joyned to thee by communion and imitation of faith V. 10. For as many seeing there never were but these two meanes of obtaining Gods blessing but Workes and Faith and that through sin man hath made himselfe utterly uncapable of the first and therefore remaines accursed there is no way for him but either to remain in perdition without redemption or to have recourse unto the other meanes which is Faith Of the Workes namely of the number of their opinion and of their side who found the confidence of the righteousnesse and life upon their own Workes Rom. 4. 4 and 10. 3. For it is he doth presuppose it as a clear thing that no man after sin can persevere that is to say can accomplish the course of obedience in all its heads V. 11. But that no man let no man deceive himselfe in believing that the aforesaid sentence is onely pronounced against wicked men who are altogether given to evill the most righteous and holie do not live before God and consequently are not justified but onely by Faith seeing that righteousnesse is the onelie and perpetuall cause of life See Rom. 1. 17. as it appeares by this passage of Hab. 2. 4. V. 12. And the Law the Italian but the Law let everie one also beware of thinking to mix both the meanes together namely of Workes and of Faith in causes of life and justification for in this regard and for this effect Workes have no communitie with Faith neither in their own nature seeing they present to God mans own righteousnesse and Faith receives Christs righteousnesse for a gift nor by Gods order which makes these two meanes incompatible one with the other Rom. 4. 4 5. and 10. 5 6. and 116. But the man that is to say the substance and sum of the Law consists in mans own proper Workes contrarie to this reception by Faith in meer gift V. 13. Christ now he comes again to shew how a blessing comes upon the spirituall children of Abraham by Faith v. 9.
the communion of his Spirit V. 3. In heavenly that is to say by giving you not an earthly but heavenly inheritance and that through Christ who hath taken the possession thereof for all his and hath in heaven received the fulnesse of the spirit to powre it down from thence upon his whole Church which is also with him in heaven already by faith and shall effectually be there with him for ever Ephes. 26. Phil. 3. 20. Coloss. 3. 1 2. V. 4. According as according as God by his election from everlasting framed a new bodie of humane race opposite to the first whereof Adam was head in whom all men have sinned and are dead and appointed Christ to be their Head that in him it might be all gathered together and by him made partaker of his grace life and glorie so he bringeth this his decree to passe in his appointed time bestowing all his favours upon his Church by Christ in his sacred Communion See Ephes. 3. 11. 2 Tim. 1. 9. V. 5. To himselfe or by himselfe namely for his glorie as Rom. 11 36. V. 6. Of the glorie namely of his glorious and admirable grace by which he hath powerfully brought to an end the worke of mans salvation See Rom 9. 23. 2 Cor. 4. 4. In the namely for the love and in regard of Christ onely who hath all the fathers love not onely as he is everlasting Son but also as he is perfectly obedient and just in his humane nature and in his qualitie of Mediatour Mat. 3. 17. Iohn 3. 35. and 10. 17. V. 10. In the namely in the time prefixed by his providence which is the dispencer of times and of the whole order of things for the fulfilling of his promises concerning the Messias or in the conduct and government of his Church fitting for that time Both which are this may be referred to blessed mens spirits which are already gathered up into heavenly glorie and to believers yet living upon earth as Luke 1. 17. Ephes. 3. 15. Heb. 12. 23. Others do understand it of the holy Angels with which the faithfull have communion in the same Head namely Christ Col. 2. 10. and in the same glorie See Matth. 22. 30. Heb. 12. 22. V. 11. In whom by whose love and benefit and by vertue of his redemption and intercession which is the fundamentall cause of the believers vocation We have namely I and all other believers of the Jewish nation Obtained we have been chosen and called from amongst the rest to be the proper part of Gods inheritance Deut. 32. 9. Isai 53. 12. V. 12. We namely we Jewes who have alwayes fixed our hopes upon the promised Messias and have been the first that have believed in him after he hath been revealed V. 13. Sealed marked as it were with a character by God by the gifts of regeneration illumination and the power of the Holy Ghost promised by Chrâst to all believers Luke 24. 48 49. Acts 2. 33. Gal. 3. 14. or which is added to the promises of Gods grace in Christ to confirme them and seal them in their hearts V. 14. Untill the redemption the Italian unto the this must be understood as following the word sealed the meaning is that this seal is given us that by it we may be known at the last judgement then to have part in the reall and perfect deliverance from all evils and enemies Luke 21. 28. Rom. 8. 20 22. wherein we have now right through Christ and have had the first fruits thereof V. 15. In the Lord namely in the communion of his bodie and Spirit V. 17. The God namely the true everlasting God towards whom Christ exerciseth his Office of Mediatour gaining unto him a peculiar people whereof he is the Head See Iohn 20. 17. V. 18. The hope namely the goods which we ought to hope for as a sequele of his calling to the participation of which he calleth us In the Saints the Italian in the holy places namely in Heaven which is as the Sanctuarie of Gods glorie See Heb. 9. 8. 12 24. and 13. 11. V. 19. His power in accomplishing his worke and bringing us to the end of our hope V. 20. In the heavenly where his humane nature is resident in glorie and where his whole person hath as it were the glorious Throne of his Kingdom Matth. 5. 34. V. 21. All principalitie not onely worldly but also Angelicall the Angels being called by such names Rom. 8. 38. Ephes. 6. 12. Col. 1. 16. Pet. 3. 22. Name that is to say dignitie or state 1 Cor. 15. 24. Which is to come namely in Heaven and in the state of heavenly life which in regard of those that are living in this world is yet to come V. 22. Over all that is to say hath made Him Head of the Church in a singular and eminent manner above the domination which he hath over all other creatures others expound it simply soveraigne V. 23. The fulnesse that is to say the complete structure and gathering of all the members whereof Christ is the Head In all namely those that are of this number and bodie as Iohn 6. 4 5. and 12 32. Ephes. 4. 10. CHAP. II. VER 1. HAth he namely God by the same power as he raised Christ from the dead Ephes. 1. 20. hath also given you a spirituall life consisting in his grace and in mans conversion to him and in the being joyned to him by his Spirit See Iohn ãâã 24. Dead in spirituall death consisting in the separation from God and from his grace through sin whence followeth miserie and inhabilitie of doing good V. 2. To the course to the common manner of worldly mens living who are not regenerate by Gods Spirit According to following the Devils suggestions and imitating his malignitie who having been driven out of the high Heaven of glorie Luke 10. 18. Revâlat 12. ãâã âow wandereth up and down and exerciseth the power which God permitteh him to have in these lower parts of the ayre untill such time as he be shut up in the prison of everlasting torments The Spirit namely the authour of the evill inclination and motion that is in corrupt men 1 Cor. 2. 12. Worketh namely to whom God hath abandoned those who maliciously refuse the Gospell for to drive them to all manner of evill without any stay See Iohn 8. 41 44. V. 3. We all not onely you Gentiles but we Jewes also Rom. 3. 9. 22. Of our flesh as well of the sensuall part as of that which is falsly called reason and understanding which also hath its corruption and as the Scripture speaketh is flesh Rom. 8. 6 7. Col. 2. 18. And were being borne in sin and corruption we were by our birth subject to the wrath and curse of God V. 6. Hath raised us because that by reason of the most strict union of Christ the Head to believers who are his members that which is done to the Head is likewise done and belongeth to all
the members and they likewise in right and in vertue of the infallible cause and in certainnesse of hope are already raised up and glorified and at the appointed time shall be so in effect 1 Cor. 15. 12 15 20 22. Through Christ namely in the benefit of our redemption through him V. 8. By grace which holds the place of principal cause as faith is the meanes on mans side to receive and applie unto himselfe the feeling and fruition of that salvation which is presented unto him in Christ. Of your selves of any merit worth invention or worke of yours V. 10. For we are He proves that our own workes cannot be the cause of our salvation for we our selves that do them have been made that is to say regenerate and sanctified by his grace and have been made fit to do them by his Spirit besides that the use of them is not of merit to acquire right to salvation but onely a way to come to the fruition of it Before ordained to worke them in us and to be wrought by us God having by one and the same will and councell ordained the end of salvation and the meanes to attain to it V. 11. Wherefore seeing God hath done us al in generall so many favours you Gentiles who were furthest off and most unworthy of them ought to thinke your selves most obliged for them In the flesh wanting the circumcision in your flesh which was the Sacrament of Gods Covenant and therefore likewise under the name of uncircumcised you were abhorred of the Jewes who for their honour were called the circumcised people so that you had no part nor communion with Gods Church neither outwardly nor spiritually v. 12. V. 12. Ye were ye had neither union nor communion with Christ Head of the Church Founder and Mediatour of the Covenant and Spring of all spirituall and everlasting blessings Aliens and therefore separate from the bodie of it namely of the Church to which onely he communicates his grace and which at that time was restrained within the Jewish nation onely See Ezech. 13. 9. Strangers Having no interest nor portion in the goods promised in the Covenant of grace which was made with Abraham and so many times reiterated and confirmed Of promise namely of grace See Rom. 4. 13 14. and 9. 8. To hope of salvation and eternall goods Without God without any knowledge or worship of the true God 1 Corinth 8. 5 5. wherein consists the interchangeable dutie of those who are in this covenant V. 13. In Christ not onely by his meanes but also by vertue of the union which you have with him by faith Farre off namely from God from his Covenant and from the Church as he had said vers 12. By the blood by his death which he suffered for you and hath been applied unto you by faith you have been reconciled to God and re-united into one bodie of a Church with the believing Jewes this seemes to be added to shew that the Gentiles were no more engrafted in the Church by circumcision and by ceremonies as anciently the proselites were but by Christs passion shadowed by those figures V. 14. Our peace the tie and foundation of the true union of the Gentiles with the Jewes into one and the same Church The middle wall He hath questionlesse a relation to the wall which was in Solomons Temple between the peoples and the Gentiles court which hindred all manner of passage sight or communication between them Ezech. 42. 20 the meaning is that the Gentiles have by the Gospell gotten free accesse to the Church and the goods thereof being no more held to be prophane persons V. 15. In his flesh namely in the sacrifice of his bodie by which he hath disannulled all ancient ceremonies which were a signe and a meanes of the separation of the two people Gentiles and Jewes and the occasion of great hatred betwixt them the Jewes detesting the Gentiles and their manner of worship as unclean and prophane and the Gentiles abhorring the Jewes and all their observations as absurd and contrary to those of all other nations Acts 10. 28. To make the Italian to create that is to say to make by a manner of new creation these two nations regenerated by his Spirit a new bodie of a Church united in Christ who is the Head thereof and the Foundation of all its subsistencie V. 16. In one being so united to shew that none can have part in Gods peace unlesse he be united to the Church seeing that there being but one covenant and one head thereof namely Christ it is impossible it should be made with men that were divided By the crosse namely by his sacrifice upon the altar of the crosse Slain having by vertue of his death which was the destruction of the kingdom life of sin Rom. 6. 6. Gal. 6. 14. taken away the cause of Gods enmitie with sinfull men and of the Church with life of unbeleevers and heathens which is no other but only the uncleannesse of sin and hath established the true foundation of peace which is righteousnesse and holinesse considered in its reall truth of Faith and Spirit and no more in the ancient outward signes of Mosaicall Ceremonies Gal. 6. 15. Thereby the Italian in himself namely in his own death or in it namely in the Crosse. V. 17. And came in his own person by taking upon him humane flesh and the office of a messenger of pence and afterwards by sending his Apostles Luke 24. 47. see 1 Pet. 3. 19. Unto you namely to the Gentiles in generall who were separate from God from his covenant and salvation To them to the Jews a people joyned to God by a speciall covenant V. 18. For through he proves that peace is truly made with God because he now admits all nations indifferently unto him to present their prayers and worship to him By one namely by vertue of the holy Ghost which is one and the same in all beleevers and works all the foresaid things in them by the same consent and will V. 20. Are built your faith by which you subsist in the communion of Saints hath for its foundation for infallibility immoveable rule the doctrine of the old and new Testament the principall subject whereof is Christ who in his person is the essentiall foundation as it were the corner Stone in which consists the chief strength of a building binding the two walls together which are the two nations of the Jews and the Gentiles whereof the Church is composed and alwayes bearing and withstanding all manner of dangerous encounters which are more dangerous at the corners of buildings then at any other part of them see Cant. 8. 9 10. V. 21. In whom upon whom or by vertue of whom and of the conjunction with him Groweth advanceth and raiseth it self untill it come to its perfection in Heaven Revel 21. 3. V. 22. In whom this seems to be added to shew that whilest the mysticall Temple
As the truth namely in the lively and effectuall manner in which the truth is taught in Christs Gospell to be an internall forme of righteousnesse Rom. 6. 1â and a lively seed of regeneration Iames 1. 18. V. 22. Which is corrupt which is dissolved and putrified in its concupiscences and by them goeth into eternall perdition According to the the Italian in the concupiscences of seduction namely by which he is allured and inticed to sin See Rom. 7. 11. Heb. 3. 13. Iames 1. 14. V. 23. In the Spirit the Italian by the Spirit which hath begun this your regeneration by enlightening your understanding in the knowledge and truth of God to go on from thence to your entire regeneration in heart and affections God in the order of his grace following the order which he hath established in mansnature which is that reason and judgement should go before and govern the wil. See Rom. 12. 2. Others ân the Spirit that is to say in your minde and reason and so the other part of regeneration should be comprehended in the following verse V. 24. Put on namely that ye be endowed and adorned with these new spirituall qualities by which God re-establisheth his image in you True holinesse namely a true sincere or firme and constant holinesse V. 25. For we are and therefore as none deceiveth himselfe so ought we to use entire loyaltie towards our brethren V. 26. Be ye angry that is to say if ye be angry which is a humane almost unavoidable infirmitie yet take heed of running into any excess Ps. 37. 8 V. 27. Neither give place take heed he enter not into your heart by violence of wrath nor much lesse remain there by an inveterate wrath which may turne to hatred V. 29. Corrupt the Italian evill the Greek word signifieth corrupt or putrified but the Hebrewes use it for any evill thing See Matth. 7. 17. and 12. 33. To the use namely of the hearers of the time and of the occasion Minister namely that Gods grace or any singular gift thereof may be communicated or confirmed in the hearers V. 30. Grieve not a terme taken from men that is to say be not rebellious unto it and do not offend it so that he withdraw his joy and comfort from you which is the principall effect thereof and that he do not depart from you as from an unpleasing habitation CHAP. V. VER 2. A Sweet smelling A manner of speech taken from what was anciently spoken of sacrifices which were acceptable to God the smell whereof as one might say he did sent with pleasure Gen. 8. 21. Lev. 1. 9. V. 3. Let it not be Abhorre even the name of these vices let them be unknown and unheard of amongst you V. 5. An idolater insomuch as he sets all his affection and puts all his considence in riches and holds them for an universall good sufficient for all things as God is and because he beaâes a certain respect unto them that he dares not freely make use of them and serves them with his heart as some Godhead See Matth. 6. 2â V. 6. Vain not so much by allurements as by false inducements and perswasions as that these sinnes are but sleight things that Gods patience suffereth all things that his grace pardonâ every thing that man cannot be perfect in the world and the like The children namely upon all the devils part and the worlds which is rebellious to Gods Law and believeth not in the Gospell by reason of its naturall perversenesse V. 8. Darknesse namely inwardly being deprived of all light of truth of grace and of the spirit having contrary qualities and outwardly without any inlightening or instruction Light that is to say you are not onely inlightened outwarldly by doctrine but also inwardly imprinted by a lively divine Light In the Lord in vertue of your communion in spirit with him V. 9. For the that is to say the qualitie of the children of God which you have acquired by the illumination and regeneration of the holy Ghost bindes you to do all manner of holy workes as the fruit ought to be correspondent to the nature and qualitie of the root and seed Gal. 5. 22. V. 10. Proving namely examining by the rule of Gods Word what is conformable to his will and what is not without suffering your selves to be deceived by opinions or perswasion verse 6. See Prov. 10. 32. Rom. 12. 2. V. 11. Unfruitfull which cannot bring forth for man that excellent fruit of Life Rom. 6. 21. Gal. 6. 8. Of darknesse proceeding from the corruption of man who hath no light of knowledge and of Gods Spirit irregulate and without any certain end as done by one that walkes in darknesse shamefull and infamous workes which cannot endure the day and finally which are condemned to everlasting darknesse with the devil who is the first author of them V. 13. But all things though these things be hidden from men yet ther is the light of Gods universal knowledge and providence that seeth them and doth thereof convince the consciences untill such time as at the last judgement they be set forth for a full evidence For whatsoever if these things must one day be revealed it is a signe that God doth even at this time know them and see them as clear as noon day See Psal. 139. 11. V. 14. Wherefore he saith because that every man shall answer for what he hath done before Gods terrible judgement ãâ¦ã they are all called by his word to timely converâion to awake from the sleep and stupefaction yea from the death of sin for to be enlightned by the light of the Gospell and to walk according to it V. 16. Redeeming seeking and taking any occasion of doing good and therefore leaving all worldly imployment and delight Or regaining the time which had formerly been lost with endeavouring to supply at this time what you had then lost The dayes there are hard and calamitâus times comming upon the Church in which all means of well-doing will be cut off or much restrained and therefore we must be beforehand in doing good Eccles. 11. 2. Iohn 9. 4. and 11. 9. and 12. 35. Gal. 6. 10. V. 18. With the Spirit namely with spirituall thoughts and meditations of divine joy faith and zeal V. 20. In the name that is to say Offering them to God as sacrifices pleasing to him in vertue and favour of Christ high Priest and Intercessour V. 21. Submitting namely all through charity yeelding to other mens just desires necessities and profits and the inferiours to superiours through obedience and respect 1 Pet. 5. 5. V. 22. As unto namely in all things which belong to the lawfull authority and superiority that Christ hath given the husband over his wife and wherein the husband bears Christs image 1 Cor. 11. 3. see Ephes. 6. 5. V. 23. And he is as Christs dominion over the Church which is his body hath its whole relation to the salvation of it so the
Christ See upon Rom. 8. 9. V. 20. My earnest expectation the Italian mine intent namely my care Ashamed comming to faile in these tryals against that glorious profession of persevering which I have alwaies professed upon the assurance of Gods invincible power Shall be magnified laying open in me his divine powers and verifying his promises In my body in me whilst I live in this life and in regard of my patience in these bodily afflictions V. 21. For to me he gives a reason of this his hope because that having had no other object nor imployment for his life he should at his death receive the reward for it gayning thereby a glorious and immortall life V. 22. I wot not weighing on the one side mine owne particular profit which would be to be gathered in to mine everlasting rest and on the other side the profit of the Churches which seemes yet to require my presence V. 23. In a strait perplexed and ambiguous between these two thoughts and desires To depart namely to returne to my proper habitation 2 Cor. 5. 6. 8. 9. 2 Tim 4. 6. Or to be set at liberty and freed as from a prison or a keeper V. 25. I know it is likely that the Apostle said this at his first comming to Rome and that then iâ was revealed to him that his life should as yet be prolonged to him as it was for two yeeres Acts 28. 30. at the end of which he was divinely warned that his death was approaching 2 Tim. 4. ãâã Others beleeve that he speaks only according to likelihood by humane discourse and not by any revelation Abide in this world With you in the communion of this life not onely temporall but spirituall also And ioy that being borne up by my presence and ministery your comfort and spirituall joy grounded upon faith in Christ may be confirmed increased V. 26. Your rejoycing the Italian Your boast that you may have the greater cause of rejoycing and glorifying your selves in Gods grace which he communicates unto you by me your Pastor and that you may for a long time boast of having had me to be your Apostle By my comming it is likely that Paul having knowne by revelation that his death was not yet at hand he did from thence by humane discourse gather this consequence that he yet hoped once againe to see the Philippians for it appeares by the following verse that he spake it doubtfully V. 27. In one namely by his power Or in a holy union whereof Gods Spirit is the author and bone Striving standing to all trials assaults and difficulties Jude 3. V. 28. Which is the opposition wherewith they oppose you and the assaults which they give you are unto them a most certaine argument of eternall damnation Of Salvation in that by the community in Christs sufferings and by his Name and Truth they have a certaine pledge of their conformity to his glory and that he is just before God in giving rest to those that are afflicted for his cause 2 Thes. 1. 7. And that for God hath established the foresaid order Or not by your own power but by meanes of Gods grace who bearing you up in your afflictions gives you thereby a certaine argument of the accomplishment of your salvation V. 30. Ye saw he seems to mean the persecution which he suffered at Philippi Act. 16. 22. CHAP. II. Vers. 1. IF there be seeing you have been witnesses of mine affliction and that the communion of Christs members requires that they should enterchangeably comfort themselves through charity and be united together by the same spirit and to have the bowels of affectionate compassion open to one another doe you shew your selves thus godly affected towards me comforting me through your holy concord V. 2. Fulfill ye following that which you have happily begun and continued untill this time V. 5. This mind or affection V. 6. Who being not onely true God coessentiall with his father but also appearing to Angels and men no otherwise but in divine glory and Majesty Thought it not that is to say he was without any usurpation truely equall to God and had his right by nature See John 5. ãâã V. 7. Made himselfe of no the Italian Made himself of nothing that is to say he brought himselfe as it were to nothing hiding his divine glory for a time and abstaining from the use and manifestation of it and contrarywise having âaking upon him humane nature and making himselfe knowne in it Which nature in comparison of God is nothing and in that nature also subjecting himselfe to a most abject and wretched condition The forme namely an apparent quality and condition of a meere servant obedient to his father and subject to his Law John 6. â8 to be judged and rewarded according to the merit of the worke not for favour or for dignity of the person Esa. 53. 11. Gal. 4. 4. subject to worldly power Esa. 49. 7. and wholly devoted to mens benefit and service having no regard of himselfe Matth 20. 28. Rom. 15. 3 8. In the likenesse in all things like unto man excepting sinne Heb. 2. 17. and 4. 15. V. 8. Being found that is to say having shewed himselfe in the world as farre as could be descried by the senses as plain man which is spoken in opposition to that which faith did spiritually judge and see namely that he was the everlasting Son of God 9. Wherefore as he hath made himself subject to the Law so because he had perfectly satisfied it God hath given his humane nature the reward of a glorious life promised by the Law in a most eminent degree correspondent to that of his abasement and by means of this exaltation hath installed him in the glorious possession and administration of his heavenly kingdom in which his divine Majestie which before lay hidden doth shine at full which it expressed by the words following A name that is to say a dignity glory ând power V. 10. That at the to bring all creatures either to a forced or to a voluntary obedience and adoration of this Soveraigne King as trembling to hear him but once named Things in heaven this distinction is either more expresly to comprehend all creatures whatsoever or by the heavenly he means the Angels Hebr. 1. 6. By those on earth men by those under the earth the devils which are abissed in hell Luke 8. 31. 2 Pet. 2. 4. Jude 6. who are also constrained to tremble at the name of Jesus and reverence it see Mark 5. 6. V. 12. Work out the Italian accomplish bend all your endeavours and strength to come to the mark and to the accomplishing of your salvation see 2 Cor. ãâã 1. With fear with holy reverence humility and care V. 13. For it is he gives a reason why they should so imploy themselves namely because their labour shall not be in vaine but Gods grace shall assist them and powerfully cooperate with them See Rom. 6. 13 14.
vers 18. Now the Apostle saith that it is impious to joyn with Christ as companions in his glory those whose soveraign Lord he is and a thing undecent for beleevers to humble themselves to servants being united to the Lord. V. 11. In whom by the same reason of the union with Christ he also rejects the Jewish Ceremonies as saying Ye have in Christ the effect and reality of that whereof circumcision was but a signe namely the true regeneration in Spirit and therefore it is an absurd thing to turn after figures when you possesse the thing it self The body namely the whole masse of sin which hath as it were its parts and members in severall wicked operations see Rom. 6. 6. Colos. 3. 5. By the circumcision namely by vertue of the gift of regeneration which is the spirituall circumcision whereof Christ is the onely worker V. 12. Buried to shew that circumcision could be used no more for a Sacrament to be applied to that gift as it was before he saith that Baptisme hath bin substituted in stead of that and for that use With him see upon Rom. 6. 3 4. Through the faith by which Christ who is risen again by the power of God for our justification is made ours and works in us the spirituall resurrection from sins to the likenesse of his resurrection V. 13. The uncircumcision namely in your naturall corruption signified by the uncircumcision which was cut off in the circumcision V. 14. Blotting out the law was the hand-writing the use of the Ceremonies was the ratification and confession of the debt Christs blood is the satisfaction by which the hand-writing is cancelled and all the seals and signes taken away Of Ordinances that is to say as it appeared by the Mosaicall Ceremonies which out of Christ testifie that a man is guilty and worthy of death seeing that all the use of them had a relation to the purisying of uncleannesse and satisfaction for guilt see Ephes. 2. 15. Nayling it annihilating and taking away all the power of it as if thât by him and in him the Law had been fastned and nailed to the crosse Ephes. 2. 16. V. 15. Spoiled taken away from the devill the unjust prey of so many souls dispossessed him of his tyranny and confounded and scorned his boldnesse termes taken from victorious and triumphant captains Powers see upon Ephes. 6. 12. In it the Italian in him namely in Christ crucified Others in it namely in the crosse Others in himself V. 16. Let no man seeing that by Christs death all that was figured by the Ceremonies is fulfilled and that therefore the use of them is disannulled let no man attempt to impose Laws upon your consciences concerning them to condemn you if you do not observe them V. 17. A shadow namely signes and transitory figures The holy namely the substance and spirituall reality of all these mysteries opposite to ancient Ceremonies as the body is to the shadow V. 18. Let no man suffer no man to usurpe that power over your consciences as to command them and declare them guilty in these things Others let no man get away the goale from you or the reward due to him that overcommeth at wrestling or running that is to say Let him not hinder nor disturbe you in the course of your vocation so that you may not obtain the reward of everlasting life see Gal. 5. 7. Philip. 3. 14. Humility namely a false and vain humility used by false Doctors under a pretence of calling upon Angels as Mediators between God and men when as Christ is the onely Mediatour Intruding rashly undertaking to establish new Doctrines and Laws concerning the service of God beyond that which is revealed concerning it in his word 1 Cor. 4. 6. Peradventure he hath a relation to their curious and bold assertions which they had concerning the offices and degrees of Angels By his fleshly namely by his carnall and corrupt understanding V. 19. The head namely of the Church which is Christ alone see the Exposition of all this upon Ephes. 4. 15 16. Having nourishment the Italian being furnished namely with life vigour nourishment and all other good things without desiring any part thereof from Angels or any other creatures Knit together namely gathered together and united in Spirit which also seems specified to consute the false doctrine of seducers namely that Angels are means of a conjuction between God and men and between men themselves Of God namely that true spirituall and divine increase whereof God is the Author in his beleevers in Christ and by his Spirit whereby they come neerest to God see Ephes 3. 19. V. 20. If ye be dead namely by vertue of your spirituall conjunction with Christ participating of the benefits of his death to redemption and the resemblance thereof in the mortifying of sinne which are the two accomplishment of all ancient Ceremonies the use whereof is also disannulled Rudiments the Italian Elements see upon Gal. 4. 3. 9. Living in as though you were yet in the Schoole of these earthly and bodily figures and Ceremonies whereas under the Gospell you live as it were in heaven in life liberty and power of the Spirit see Phil. 3. 20. So is the word World used Gal. 4. 3 9. Heb. 9. 1. V. 22. Which all namely which Ordinances consist in outward and corruptible things and of themselves can neither defile nor sanctifie and the significant vertue which they had under the Law is now utterly disannulled see Mat. 15. 11 17. Rom. 14. 17. 1 Cor. 6. 13. Heb. 9. 9. Of men who of their own authority would re-establish the use of these things which the Lord hath taken away by his Gospell V. 23. Will-worship namely Gods service arbitrarily appointed or with a good intent and will but without any command or approbation from God In any bonour namely these observances of these false teachers do not aime at the abstaining from fornication and luxurie wherein consists the true honour and holinesse of the body Rom. 1. 24 26. 1 Cor. 6. 18. Thess. 4. 4. but at the abstaining from meats which are things indifferent and can neither defile nor sanctifie see Mat. 15. 11. 1 Cor. 6. 13. To the satisfying namely in abstinences and distinctions of meats CHAP. III. Vers. 1. SEek endeavour to live the spirituall and Angelicall life elevating your hearts and mindes towards Heaven after your spirituall resurrection and imitation of Christ setling no more your affection nor any opinion of holinesse upon earthly things V. 2. Set your affection upon the Italian think upon See Rom. 8. 5. V. 3. Dead namely with Christ not onely to sinne by being freed from it and by having no more commerce with it but likewise to the ceremonies of the Law Col. 2. 20. Your life you are already made living in Christ in the participation of Gods grace and in the communion of his Spirit but yet the perfect state of spirituall life in the full fruition thereof is not
and foment this light and this fire of the gift of the holy Ghost and especially of those gifts which have a relation to the holy ministery See 1 Thes. 5. 19. 1 Tim. 4. 14. By the putting for God did joyn his grace and power to his sacred Ceremony which was appointed by Christ did then likewise begin the miraculous gifts of his Spirit Act. 8. 17. 19. 6. Of my hands it should seem that by the imposition of St. Pauls hands Timothy received the miraculous gifts and by the imposition of the Colledge of Elders hands 1 Tim. 4. 14. he was installed in the ministery with a publique blessing V. 7. For God the meaning is kindle up Gods gift and doe not let it goe out nor be smothered up through bodily feare For such a kinde of feare is no wife the worke of Gods Spirit but is quite contrary to it Which is here said because that peradventure the Churches afflictions and especially St. Pauls had terrified and affrighted Timothy Of love namely a holy love of God and of Christ with which the beleever being enflamed doth freely suffer all manner of adversities Of a sound mind by which the holy Ghost restoreth the troubled soule to tranquillity and keepes away such turbulent passions as feare it Others of moderation wisedome and of a sound understanding V. 8. The testimonie of the Gospel or of the free profession and preaching thereof Be thou partaker dispose thy selfe to beare couragiously thy part of the crosse which is joyned to the profession of the Gospell Or professe them publiquely that in the Gospels cause for which I suffer thou hast all things common with me According to being upheld by the strength of his Spirit or making use of his power therein and not trusting in thine own strength nor in worldly means V. 9. An holy by a Divine and Heavenly and not by a humane calling or by which we are sanctified Given us which hath been used towards us in our everlasting election In Christ See upon Eph. 1. 4. V. 10. Abolished hath perfectly freed his from eternall death so that for them there is no more death he having abolished the cause thereof which is sinne and also taken away from corporall death the sting of curse and the power of keeping his members and beleevers perpetually under it 1 Cor. 15. 54 55. Through the Gospel seeing that in it is set down not onely the knowledge of this spirituall life but also the fruition of it by faith V. 12. That which I have committed that is to say the right to the crowne of eternal life is already mine through his grace though I am not yet possessed of it but he himselfe keepes it safe for me to give it me at his appointed time 2 Tim. 4. 8. Or he meanes according to the Hebrew phrase the soule departing out of the body Psal. 31. 5. Against that day or untill that day namely untill Christs comming to judgment V. 13. The forme namely the doctrine which I leave as a patterne or example for all men to imitate as wel in the substance as in the manner of teaching it See Rom. 2 20. 6. 17. Sound See 1 Tim. 6. 3. In faith by these words he signifieth either the two principal parts of Christian doctrine Or the two vertues by which the Apostle had taught it as 1 Tim. 1. 14. or by which Timothy was to keepe it Which is namely the spiritual faith and love which Christ teacheth and frameth in all the true members of his body V. 14. By the holy Ghost namely by his power and grace which thou oughtest carefully to employ to this effect V. 15. Which are in namely the Christians of Asia who until that time had kept company with Paul See a Tim. 4. 10 16. V. 18. Of the Lord namely of him himselfe or of the Lord for Jesus Christ his sake Unto me or generally to the whole Church CHAP. II. Vers. 1. IN the grace in the lively feeling and firme apprehension of Gods grace by vertue of the reconciliation made by Christ or in the gifts and in the power of the holy Ghost which are bestowed upon all those who are members of his body Or in the sacred calling which thou hast in Christs service as Rom. 1. 5. Eph. 3. 8. V. 2. The things namely the doctrine of the Gospel and the precepts of the sacred ministery Commit thou namely in teaching and maintaining them in the publique office of Pastors V. 3. Thou therefore this is spoken in the sequel of verse 11. V. 4 With the affaires namely in other affaires and employments of an ordinary course of life which might draw him away V. 5. Strive for masteries ãâã publique sports and exercises as Fencing or Wrestling c. Lawfully namely according to the laws of the exercise accomplishing all the actions therein required even to the last V. 6. Must be first as I exhort thee to be faithfull in thy labour so I do assure thee of the reward according to Gods infallible promise V. 7. The Lord give thee he confirms this exhortation because that Timothies endeavour should not be in vain but being upheld by the Apostles prayers it should be blessed by God with a great increase of lively light and understanding Or he means I do desire this of God for thee do thou therefore likewise endeavour thy self therein that my desire may not prove vain by thy neglect V. 8. Remember so that by the hope of thine own blessed resurrection which depends upon Christs thou mayest be strengthned and born up in all thy troubles 2 Cor. 4. 13 14. V. 9. Wherein namely in the preaching and ministery whereof Is not cannot be stayed nor hindred Phil. 1. 12. V. 10. Therefore namely through the faith and hope I have which is grounded upon Christs resurrection For the Elects sake not onely for having preached the doctrine of salvation to them but likewise to give them a lively example and confirmation in faith patience and perseverance 2 Cor. 1. 6. and 4. 15. Which is whose foundation and onely cause is Christ and cannot be obtained by any other means but by the union with him through faith V. 11. It is a lawfull namely that a Christian ought voluntarily and constantly to suffer for Christ as he hath said before V. 13. He abideth that is to say this deniall on Christs side doth not make him any way fail in his duty but in him is an act of loyall righteousnesse which he alwayes performeth whereas in men it is perfidiousnesse V. 14. Before the Lord calling him to be a witnesse of this command and a judge against the breakers of it see 1 Tim. 6. 13. That they strive not that in matters of faith and religion all vain curious and sophisticate disputations and all passionate altercations may be avoided which produce no edification V. 15. Dividing the Greek terme is taken from the laying straight of high wayes or from drawing the lines of
Gospel preached by Christ man and by the Apostles The world he âals the state of the world âo being by Christ restored from its ruine and spoil which through sin and death had befallen it as it had been foretold by the Prophets that it should be under the Messias the accomplishment whereof shall not be till his last comming Isai 65. 17. and 66. 22. Rom. 8. 20. Rev. 21. 1. V. 6. But one that is to say he hath subjected it to man in Christs person as it appeares by that passage of the Psalmist What is man See the Exposition of this upon Psal. 8. 4. V. 7. Thou madest him Though the humane nature which Christ hath taken upon him of it selfe be inferiour to the Angels who are spiritual creatures more sublime potent and glorious than man yet the universall Kingdom is attributed to Christ Man and not to the Angels A little this if it have a relation to Christ signifies the time of his humiliation V. 8. For in that in this universalitie of things which are subject to Christs Kingdom the Angels themselves are comprehended But now though for the present we do not yet see the accomplishment of this Kingdom the Church being as yet not wholly gathered together nor glorified nor joyned with God nor all her enemies beaten down and destroyed yet Christ reigneth powerfully and fulfilleth every thing from time to time according to his will and pleasure V. 9. We see by the high effects made manifest and considered by faith For the See upon Phil. 2. 9. That he now he proceeds to set down why Christ was made man namely that he might suffer death for sinfull men By the grace which is the first cause of salvation by Christ which he gives unto man for the price of his redemption and likewise accepts of it for satisfaction of his debt Should taste should die and should feel the extreme paines of death as it is joyned with Gods wrath and with his curse upon sin for which he had made himselfe a suretie and therefore is likened to a bitter cup Matth. 20. 22. and 26. 39. 42. For every man namely for every one of them whom his father hath bestowed upon him in which is comprehended the universaltie of his bodie and of his Kingdom John 6. 45. and 10. 15. and 12. 32. Rom. 5. 11. V. 10. It became it was a thing conformable and agreeable with his justice that Christ should make satisfaction for the sinnes of men Him for namely God the Father who is the soveraigne Authour and cause of all things and chiefly of the Elects salvation to whose glorie all things ought to be directed and referred as to their last end Rom. 11. 36. whereupon for the glorie of Christ our sureties great righteousnesse and of his infinite mercie towards men this meanes of salvation hath been most fitting and convenient To make the Italian to consecrateâ namely to make him perfectly fitting and sufficient to be the Authour of eternal salvation to the Elect by the sacrifice of himselfe Isai 53. 10. and by it install him in his Kingdom a terme taken from the ancient consecrations of Priests Exod. 29. The Captain the Italian the Princé namely Christ Jesus who by his Priesthood hath obtained right to everlasting salvation for Gods chilrden and by his Kingdom brings them to the perfect fruition of it V. 11. For As he had in the former verse declared that it was convenient that Gods justice should receive satisfaction so now he further sheweth that it ought to be done by one who was likewise of humane nature as he was to whom the Law was given He that sanctifieth namely Christ according to the flesh in whom and by whom the guilt of sin hath been expiated and the corruption purified And they namely Gods elect Are all are all come from one father namely Adam V. 13. I will put my trust because David in all that eighteenth Psalme was the figure of Christ these words of the Psalme also ought to be applied to Christ to shew that he is not onely become Man but hath also taken the condition of Man upon him by being subject to the Law and bound to fulfill it upon confidence of the reward promised therefore Gal. 4. 4. Or to a man in a lowly estate weaknesse and miserie who did not for the present enjoy those goods which he expected and depended upon God and craved for assistance from his power and rested upon him And again in this passage Isai his children were also a figure of Christ being given by God for a token and assurance of a temporal deliverance which was the figure of the Everlasting which is promised together with it Isai 8. 10. V. 14. The children namely Isai his children Are partakers the Italian were partakers were very men subject to the same chances and dangers and were tokens pledges of a deliverance and not Angels nor glorified men He also that is to say Christ hath likewise been very man as we all are to be not onely the signe or token but also the Authour and Foundation of salvation Through death that by it having expiated the elects sinnes and appeased Gods wrath he might disannull the devils power over them which he exercises onely to death and destruction as minister of Gods wrath upon sin V. 15. Them the Italian all them this must be restrained onely to the elect as verse 9. Rom. 11. 32. Col. 1. 20. Through fear who even in this world carried the devils bonds and prison in their consciences by the terrours of everlasting death the true foreâunners of hell torments which was figured by the besieged Jewes terrour Isai 7. 2. to whom Isai with his children were sent to encourage them Isai 8. 12. 18. V. 16. For verily He confirmes that which he had said verse 14. of Christs communion in the selfe same humane nature for it is never said in the Scripture that he took upon him the nature of Angels in a personall union as he is foretold and represented true Man the Son of David and of Abraham V. 17. Wherefore seéing he hath made himselfe true man to save us it behoved him also to put on all our conditions not onely the natural ones but also those that are come upon us by reason of sin excepting sin it selfe That he might be that being touched with a lively feeling of the miseries of humane nature he might the rather be induced to free it from them by the sacrifice of himselfe and by his intercession wherein he should shew great mercie towards men and perfect loyaltie and obedience to God in performing the taske which was imposed upon him Pertaining to every Priest being a Mâdiatour between God and men to offer unto God sacrifices prayers and intercessions and to do all other religious actions Heb. 5. 1. and to bring men tidings of Gods peace and grace and to blesse and instruct them in his Name See Exod. 18. 19. V. 18. For
of which it is said that God resteth himself after he had made an end of creating his works for as aftet that God as one should say did retire himself to the quiet enjoying of himself and of his glory and blessednesse So beleevers being by death freed from the works of this life and from all sinnes and troubles shall live together with God in perfect rest of glory Rev. 14. 13. V. 4. He spake namely God speaking in the Scriptures V. 6. Seeing therefore seeing there is a rest like unto Gods rest and that some must enter into it as it appears by the comparing of those two passages which cannot be done but onely by faith seeing the others were for incredulity excluded out of it God would by David admonish the Church that he had appointed a certain time namely that of the preaching of the Gospell in which he would for the last time and at full propound his promise of eternall rest inviting men to enter into it by faith with threatnings to unbeleevers to banish them from it for ever It remaineth seeing this stands firme and irrevocable by Gods order and that this promise is not yet performed Of unbeleefe or rebellion V. 7. Again besides his old time of patience with the Israelites in the wildernesse In David namely in his Psalms After so long namely after the entring into the land of Canaaâ which was the rest out of which the unbeleevers of those dayes were excluded V. 8. For if he proveth that there is another rest besides the ancient rest in the land of Canaan for if all the promise of Gods rest had been accomplished at the entring into the land of Canaan with Joshua God needed not to have exhorted them by David not to harden themselves against his voice upon pain of being excluded out of his rest into which they were gathered long before V. 9. A rest the Italian ãâã Sabbaths rest namely a spirituall sacâed and divine rest from all works sinnes and troubles of this present life to live wholly to God V. 10. For he he gives a reason why he had called an everlasting rest a Sabbaths rest namely because in it a man obtains a rest like unto Gods rest V. 11. Fall that is to say Perish as anciently the children of Israels bodies fell dead in the wildernesse Numb 14. 29 32. After the same namely in imitation of the same sinne or by such another exemplary punishment V. 12. For to draw away the Hebrews from sinning against Christ that great Prophets word he shews the terrible power of it against Hypocrites and unbeleevers The word he attributes that to Gods Word which belongeth to God himself or to Christ working by it and mortally wounding the unbeleevers and rebellious mans soul by a true feeling of Gods curse and against which there is no defence nor remedy seeing it doth penetrate into all parts of man see Isa. 11. 4. and 49. 2. Revel 1. 16. and 2. 16. and 2 Cor. 2. 16. To the dividing namely so far into man that it divides the very soul c. Figurative termes taken from a well ground and sharpned knife which doth so peece-meal cut out the âarcase of a beast that it pierceth through every joynt be it never so straight or small Now the soul is here represented as a body whose principall parts are the soul that is to say the animall and sensuall part and the Spirit that is to say the intellectuall and rationall part and by these divisions and dismembrings of the inner parts is meant the totall slaying and destruction of the soul. A discerner of the Italian Is the judge of in as much as the conscience being lively touched doth redargue those thoughts and intents in man himself on Gods behalf see Acts 2. 37. and 19. 18 1 Cor. 14. 24. man being not able to shun this judgement neither by flight nor by hiding himself V. 13. Opened unto the Greek word signifieth a body lying upon the ground with its face upward With whom we have the Italian to whom we must give an account or of whom we speak V. 14. That we have seeing we have said Heb. 3. 1. that Christ is the chief Apostle and Priest of the Church as by the first qualitie you have heard how dangerous it is to not beleeve in him or rebell against his word so by the second of Priest consider how profitable and saving it will be for you to cleave unto him by faith perseverance That is passed into namely who after he had fulfilled all parts of his priestly function upon earth is entred into Gods most inward presence there to make intercession for the Church perpetually to the likenesse of the high Priest under the Law who went once a yeer into the Sanctuary Levit. 16. 2. to shew that if Christ hath accomplished his work and doth make the fruit thereof eternall by his intercession man ought also to perform his duty by perseverance if he means to partake of that fruit Our profession the Italian the confession that is to say the profession of Christian faith and religion in words and deeds see Rom. 10. 9 10. V. 15. Which cannot that is incapable of being moved to compassion towards us sinners and afflicted persons to relieve us according to his office either not knowing or having not tried our miseries Heb. 2 18. or wanting power to aid us as it would have been if Christ himself being righteous had not suffered for us unrighteous Tempted that is to say afflicted exercised and tried by all manner of torments and troubles Without sinnâ there being no cause of those evils in him he paying that which he did not owe Psal. 69. 4. Isai. 53. 9. 1 Peâ 3. 18. or without corrupting any of his sufferances by any act of sinne but with a most perfect obedience patience and charity which makes his sufferings meritorious before God to give satisfaction for sinners Others except sin V. 16. Unto the throne that is to say to God proceeding not as an inexorable Judge Psal. 97. ãâã but as a Soveraign Prince appeased and propitious granting his grace and pardon to absolve save and defend CHAP. V. Vers. 1. FOr evâây he proves by all the properâies of a Priest that Christ is one indeed as he had said Hebr. 4. 15. Taken from namely a humane Priest opposite to Christ who is true God vers ãâã and likewise true man vers 7. For men namely to present themselves before God for man with sacrifices and prayers and to be a means to work his peace Gifts the Italian offerings this word set down as different from sacrifices signifies the offering of things that have no life V. 2. Who can have who by the lively feeling which he can have of other mens miseries which he trâeth in himself may be capable of being touched with hearty compassion to relieve them by his sacrifices and prayers inflamed with charity and zeal With infirmity namely with sinne which being
referred to Christ ought to be understood onely of the miseries and punishment of sinne wherewith he hath burthened himself and not of any guilt in him V. 4. And no man that is to say He cannot be a lawfull Priest in the Church unlesse he have his calling from God by the wayes and according to the Laws which he hath appointed V. 5. Christ as he is man he did not put himself into this glorious dignity and office and as he is the Son of God he hath no will separate from the Fathers who is the spring and originall of all things But he the meaning is not that the Sonne hath been made high Priest by these words of Psal. 2. but plainly that he was so made by the everlasting Father described by this circumlocution V. 7. Who namely Christ In the dayes whilest he was yet in the world in the course of his obedience and humiliation living a terrestriall and animall life opposite to the glorious and spirituall state of the celoââiall life see 1 Cor. 15. 44. 2 Cor. 5. 16. When he had this is to shew that the substance of Christs Sacrifice consisteth not wholly in his corporall death but much more in the torments and anguishes of the soul which he in his life time suffered for sinnes of the curse whereof he drank the cup in the unspeakable feeling of Gods wrath and in the inâââable suspension of the sweet influence of Gods love upon his humanity With strong crying he âââth a relation to Christs last agonies and servent prayers which are set down by the Evangelists Uâto him namely to God the Father who might have freed him from the passage to death if his counsell to save the world thereby had not been against it Matth. 26. 33. Mark 14. 36. and likewise could after he was dead according to this said order make him live again by a glorious resurrection Was heard God having according to Christs intention in his prayer strengthned and born him up in his horrible terroââs conflicts and agonie Luke 22. 43. He feared which in Christ was aââer and plain naturall affection apprehending an unspeakable future evill and pain without diffidence vice or excesse V. 8. Learned he that is to say besides what he was in regard of his father by his own nature namely his everlasting Sonne he of his own wil took upon him the new quality of obedient servant Philip. 2. 8 and through divers degrees of sufferings was prepared for the last point of them which was the death of the crosse Or he tried in effect and felt how faâ that obedience did binde him to which he had subjected himself by his office of Mediatour V. 9. Made perfect the Italiâan fully consecrated namely by his death in which he did not onely fulfill all things for us John 19 30. but he himself likewise came to the height of his priestly office having in himself the foundation of the beleevers salvation by his death and by his resurrection all the means to apply it unto them see Luke 13. 32. That obey him by true faith answerable to Gods calling V. 10. Called being after his death resurrection and ascension into Heaven really invested with his full power and his Priestly and Kingly dignity joyntly as Psal. 110. 4. it is said that he was installed in his priesthood sitting already at Gods right hand Psal. 110. 1. After the order of which Priesthood in its singular properties and circumstances Melchisedech was a signe figure and example Now even from this place the Apostle begins to shew in what Christs priesthood was different from the Leviticall which he will begin again to treat of more largely Chap. 7. V. 11. Of whom namely of Christ compared with Melchisedech And hard in regard of your dulnesse and incapacity Dull of hearing Stolid and of a dull apprehension in spirituall things like as for want of exercise the memâers become benummed and stiffe see Matth. 13. 15. V. 12. For the time namely since you were first instructed in Christian Doctrine First principles that is to say the first rudiments and as it were the alphabet of Gods word V. 13. For every one high and profound Doctrine is no fittinger for those who are novices in matters of faith then solid food is for little children for that requires a strength equall and proportionable to apprehend and digest it by meditation wherein a spirituall judgement is necessary confirmed by much use and practice which such novices have not In the word namely in the doctrine of the Gospell whose subject is the true and onely righteousnesse of faith Rom. 1. 17. Or he knoweth âot yet how to ãâã which is the true pure and holy doctrine from that which is not V. ãâã Of full age the Italian accomplished a term signifying ripe age and one that is come to be a compleat man as 1 Cor. 14. 20. or one that is a good proficient in holy matters as 1 Cor. 2. 6. By reason of use by a certaine firme and permanent quality and faculty produced in beleevers by the holy Ghost by reason of a long and continuall practice and study Their senses namely their judgement and understanding CHAP. VI. Vers. 1. LEaving a terme taken from those which runne ãâã at publike sports when they first set ãâã The meaning is advancing ourselves to the utmost of our power beyond those first principles in the understanding of Christian doctrine Unto perfection namely to the highest degree of knowledge feeling and beliefe of these things to which man can attaine in this world beâitting persons who are of full age in the inward and spirituall man Eph. 4. 13. Phil. 3. 15. and by this means to the perfection reserved for the Kingdome of Heaven 1 Cor. 13. 9 10. Not laying againe returning no more as from the beginning to instruct and resolve you in the first grounds of the Christian Catechisme as in a doctrine which you have forgotten and is become unknowne and uncertaine unto you like a building which is wholy ruined and must be built up againe from the foundation Of repentance these are the heads of Christian doctrine which were taught little children and novices in a plaine lowly and rough manner From âedd worâes namely from all actions of man out of Gods grace wherein consists spirituall death who are deprived of the life and light of Gods Spirit are vicious and corrupt and cannot bring forth any fruit of life Rom. 8. 6 13. Heb. 9. 14. V. 2. Of the doctrine namely concerning the signification vertue and use of the Sacrament of Baptisme formeâly administred generally at certaine times Oâ conceââing the more common and necessary arguments of faith upon which were examined those who were baptized being of any growne age Or the fathers who presented their children to be baptized and answered for them upon these questions See upon 1 Pet. 3. 21. Of laying ãâã which was a ceremonie joyned to baptisme for a signe of blessing and consecation
altogether spirituall V. 16. Who namely the other who is Christ. Not after not after such a Priesthood as the Leviticall Priesthood was which consisted in ceremonies and corporall things and actions which must consequently be mutable and transitory but altogether spirituall and effectuall of an everlasting life power and lastingnesse according to the heavenly and everlasting nature and life of the Priest A carnall see upon Gal. ãâã 3. Philip. 3. 3 4. Heb. 9. 10. V. 17. For he namely God speaking in the Scripture V. 18 For there is ãâ¦ã e gives a reason for what he had said v. 16. that in Christs person there hath been appointed a Priesthood of a new quality because it was necessary it should be so seeing the Leviticall Priestood had no power in it selfe to save men Of the Commandement of all the Priestly ordinations of the Law Unprofitablenesse not but that the ceremonies had their use in signifying teaching and sealing unto beleevers the spirituall effects of Christs Priesthood but because they had no part in the operation of them in the soule for that belougeth to Christ alone V. 19. Made nothing perfect it hath but onely directed to and prepared for Christ and did not perfect that which it shewed and signified The bringing in this desired accomplishment is come to passe by Christs Priesthood newly brought in upon which is founded our hope concerning the perfection of our salvation in the life everlasting Now the Apostle calleth this hope better then that of our fore-fathers under the Law because that theirs ended at Christs comming in the flesh outs goeth on to his everlasting glory By the which by which introduction or Priesthood brought in We draw nigh that is to say we are reconciled to God and by confidence have accesse unto his grace and glorious presence which is the true effect of the Priesthood V. 20. And in as much this is spoken as in sequel of vers 15. and is an addition to the difference between the two Priesthoods As not without namely that God in the 110 Psalme bringing in this new Priesthood hath added thereunto this solemne and expresse formalitie namely that he hath sworn and will not repent to cause his immutable decree in this action to be the more lively apprehended Which we read not to have been used in the ordination of the Leviticall Priesthood V. 21. But this namely Jesus Christ. V. 22. By so much seeing the end and Office of this Priest is to be a Mediator of reconciliation and union of God with men from the greater firmenesse of the Priesthood followeth also the greater firmnesse of the covenant See Heb. 8. 6. A surety in so much as he hath given God satisfaction for us and likewise in so much as he answereth us by his Spirit by which he assureth us of his grace V. 23. And they namely the Leviticall Priests Many one high Priest succeeding another which died V. 25. Wherefore the eternity of Christs person is the cause that he onely can accomplish that which is necessary for the salvation of Gods children because that after his death he accomplisheth the other part of his Priesthood which is to intercede for them before God Whereas the other Leviticall Priests in their ceremoniall expiations could not doe it perfectly nor once for all and still left their successors to do the like To the uttermost or for ever V. 26. For such a generall reason for the necessity of this difference of Priesthood which hath been hitherto described taken from the necessity of the Churches salvation Holy to be pleasing to God and to give satisfaction for men Seeing that if he had been a sinner his sufferances had been but for himselfe and also to represent unto God his most perfect holinesse as head of the Church that God may be satisfied therewith and pleased with the whole body Separate namely exempt from all participation of sinne which is beyond the common condition of men Made higher to apply the benefit of his death to believers by his continuall intercession to the Father and by his Almighty power V. 27. Daily because that the reiteration is a token of imperfection This namely to have offered Sacrifice for the Church V. 28. For the law he proves the two foresaid points by the weak sinfull and mortall nature of the ancient Priests of the Law namely that they could never accomplish mens reconciliation that they did also offer for themselves And on the other side by Christs divine nature and by the infinite excellencie of his person that he offered onely for others and not for himselfe and that one offering sufficeth for ever seeing it is of an infinite value The Word namely Gods Word in the Psal. 110. pronounced after the Law to shew that this second introduction made with so much solemnity disannulleth the former legall one The Sonne not onely insomuch as in the everlasting person of the Sonne of God consists also the human nature which he hath taken upon him and therefore the actions which he hath done as man are attributed unto Christ as God as Acts 20. 28. but also insomuch as many and principall parts of this Priesthood and the weight and vertue of the last accomplishment of it belong unto Christs deity Heb. 9. 14. as the same hath been noted in the offices of King and Prophet Heb. 1. 5 8. 3. 4. Is consecrated by his death he hath been fully invested with his Priestly dignity as by the same he hath fully satisfied for men See Heb. 2. 10. 5. 9. CHAP. VIII Vers. 1. OF the things the Italian Besides the things this point is likewise very considerable that Christs Priesthood is now altogether heavenly and that he doth exercise it continually in Heaven vvhere He is ascended vvhereas the earthly Levitical Priesthood was but a figure thereof whereby he would infer that the heavenly Priesthood being established the earthly one is disannulled V. 2. A Minister Administring his sacred Office in Heaven which was figured by the ancient Sanctuarie Heb. 9. 12 18 24. which he doth representing his obedience righteousnesse and sacrifice to his Father as the ancient Priest did bring the anniversary expiations of bloud into the Sanctuarie Lev. 16. 15. And of the true namely as it hath also been said of the Tabernacle that having likewise fulfilled those parts of his Priesthood which were to be fulfilled in this world in his bodie which was figured by the outward part of the Tabernacle or of the ancient Temple which is here called Tabernacle and else where in the Scripture the holy place Heb. 9 11. Which the Lord the meaning is that God hath in a supernatural and miraculous manner framed and sanctified Christs humane Nature and hath appointed it to be as the Temple of his habitation in which he should accomplish the mysterie of salvation V. 3. For every He proves by the end of the Priesthood that Christ being the high everlasting and heavenly Priest
might be re-admitted to the communion of holy things Numb 19. 11 13 16. or it signifies that the sacrifices of the Law could make none but a ceremoniall expiation which is called carnal in opposition to Christs spiritual expiation See verse 10. V. 14. Through the The consideration of his Deitie concurring in his sacrifice 1 Tim. 3. 16. 1 Pet. 3. 18. that by vertue of his persons soveraigne dignitie he might give an efficacie of infinite value to the sacrifice of his Humanitie See Acts 20. 28. Without spot this is the second foundation of the vertue of the sacrifice besides his Deitie namely the innocencie and perfect obedience of Christ being man to which two we must adde the third which is Gods order and vocation which makes Christ relative and communicable to all his believers Purge shall cause you to be absolved from sin by the imputing of his righteousnesse and satsfaction by meanes whereof you shall receive the Spirit of sanctification and shall be able to serve Him in newnesse of life Rom. 6. 3 4 5. V. 15. For this cause seeing that Christ by his death hath fulfilled his Priesthood and that the end of every Priest is to be a Mediatour of peace and covenant between God and men it followeth that He is truely a Mediatour of the nevv covenant Heb. 7. 22. and 8. 6. vvhich seeing it cannot be ratified but onely by the death of the suretie to give satisfaction to Gods justice is also called a Testament for the Greek word may signifie either Covenant or Testament That by meanes the end of this his Office is the Churches eternal salvation which Church is composed of men effectually called to the participation of Gods grace through the Redemption by Christs bloud Of the transgressions namely of the sinnes of all mankinde who were left without any remedie of true expiation even for Gods people themselves Acts 13. 39. Rom. 3. 25. which must be understood without Christ and faith in Him being promised for by this meanes believers of all ages have been reconciled to God by vertue of his satisfaction which was alwayes as present with God The promise namely the everlasting inheritance which was promised V. 16. For where He proves by the nature of this covenant which hath many things like unto a testamentarie disposition that it was necessary that Christ should diâ that his children and believers might obtain the heavenly inheritance V. 17. After men are namely after the testaâor is dead for before his death he may alter his wiâl at any time so long as he is alive V. 18. Whereupon He proves by the ancâânt covenant which was a figure of the new that there can be no covenant of God with man but by the meanes of satisfaction for sin by death which was represented by that bloud of beasts Was dedicated namely the first solemne establishment of it V. 19. According to the following Gods expresse command to Moses Exod. 20. 22. and 21. 1. Took the the Apostle mixeth and joyneth together the anniversary expiation of the Sanctuarie and of the Tabernacle Lev. 16. 14. with the first powring out of the bloud set down Exod. 24. 5 6. With water this is not specified in Moses but may be gathered by similitude and analogie by Lev. 14. 6. 51. The book this likewise is not set down in Moses but the holy Ghost revealed it to the Apostle and hereby seemes to be signified that Gods covenant was not onely founded upon the Law but likewise upon the satisfaction which should be given by Christ and that it was figured by the bloud seeing the book was like the bond and the sprinkling like the acquittance see Col. 2. 14. V. 20. Which God namely which God hath commanded or hath appointed with you V. 21. The Tabernacle He sheweth that the meaning is that by that onely meanes of Christs bloud the Law of God is satisfied and his wrath appeased which was pointed at by the sprinkling of the bloud upon the book and the conscience of the people was purified which was represented by the sprinkling upon the people and so all the service which they did to God after that was acceptable to God the spring of uncleannesse namely sin being taken away which was figured by the sprinkling of the Tabernacle and all the utensils belonging to the outward service of it V. 22. Is no remission the Sacrament and ordinary Signe of all purging of sin and ceremoniall uncleannesses according to the Law is the sprinkling of bloud see Lev. 17. 11. V. 23. Necessary namely by the expresse command of the Law and by the continuall and unavoidable uncleannesses of the people Lev. 16. 16. The heavenly things Heaven though clean from all pollution of sin is said to be purified by Christs bloud because that by vertue thereof it is not onely the most noble part of the world and the treasure of all earthly blessings but is consecrated to be as it were the open Temple of spirituall service whither the Church carrieth its prayers vowes thankes-givings faith and hope With better sacrifices not that there were divers sacrifices as formerly but because Christs onely sacrifice under the New Testament is in stead of the severall ones in the Old Testament V. 24. Of the true namely of the heavenly in which is the truth and realitie of all ancient figures Heb. 8. 2. and 9. 8 12. V. 25. Of others that was none of their own V. 26. For then the meaning is if the reiteration of Christs sacrifice were necessary for future times the same reason would likewise prevail for times past seeing we must suppose that all believers sinnes in all ages have been purged by vertue of Christs onely sacrifice present to God and to their faith and if it was effectual before it was fulfilled much more ought it to be esteemed such after it is fulfilled To put away to blot out the fault and cancell the bond as concerning punishment before Gods judgement and likewise to destroy and mortifie the strength of it in his members V. 27. And as it is Gods ordinary Law is that man should once die after which death followeth his everlasting judgement either to life or to death so Christs sacrifice being accomplished by his death it followeth that he hath once onely offered himselfe and that upon this death God hath pronounced the sentence of absolution for all his elect V. 28. To bear to take their bond and condemnation off from them and lay it upon himselfe and bear it upon the crosse Isai 53. 4. 6. 1 Pet. 2. 24. Unto them that A frequent description of true believers who live in a perpetuall desire and hope of Christs blessed comming Rom. 8. 25. 2 Tim. 4. 8. Without sin being no more loaden with mens sinnes for to satisfie for them as he was at his first comming 2 Cor. 5. 21. but onely to bring believers into the possession of the acquired salvation CHAP. X. Vers. 1. THe Law By the
covenant and true service Deut. 17. ãâã 6. V. 29. Tââdden under foot that is to say scornfully contemned and through pride defamed him And hath counted shall have made no more account of Christs blood upon which our reconciliation with God is founded then if it were the blood of some ordinary person yea of some wicked and guiltie one He was by an outward calling into the body of the Church by Baptisme 1 Cor. 7. 14. and likewise by some beginnings and motions of inward regeneration which by his own malignity is not come to its perfection Done despite by secret or open blasphemies with thoughts deeds and words against Gods truth which hath been revealed unto him and the certainty whereof hath been sealed in his heart by the holy Ghost Of grace conferred upon beleevers through Gods fatherly grace and whose proper effect is to breed and confirm the lively feeling of Gods grace in the hearts of his children see Zech. 12. 10. V. 32. âall to remembrance now he doth encourage them to constancy and patience in afflictions which were the cause of many mens apostacie the meaning is Persevere as you have begun And if in the beginning of your conversion you have shewed so much vertue a great shame it would be to fail now after you have gotten so much knowledge and experience and do not now by back sliding lose the fruit of your former labours which is promised to none but such as persevere to the end Gal. 3. 4. ãâã John 8. Illuminated that is to say Baptized so Baptisme was anciently called Illumination because that with it was conferred the gift of the holy Ghost which in an instant did illuminate the understanding of those who were baptized being of a competent age faith and knowledge Acts 2. 38. and 8. 12 17. V. 33. Whilest ye became joyning your selves by open profession and by all duties of communion with those that were afflicted in their own persons So used namely that were disquieted and troubled in the same kinde V. 35. Your confidence the Italian Your freedom that is to say Your free and couragious profession of the Gospel which is as it were the buckler of the soule Ephes. 6. 16. and it should seem the Apostle hath a relation to the ignominious degradation of the Souldier amongst the Romans that threw away his shield V. 36. The promise namely the everlasting life and glory which hath been promised us V. 37. He that namely Christ. Will not âârry beyond the time which God hath prefixed and beyond the time as shall be necessary for the Church V. 38. The just see upon Heb. 24. Draw back if he departs from his beleef in ãâã if he becomes carelesse or disloyall in following my vocation The Apostle followeth the Greek translation somewhat different from the Hebrew ãâã V. 39. To the saving the Italian to make ãâã of to save our soule with losse of all the rest see Matth. 16. 26. CHAP. XI Vers. 1. IS the he makes things which are hoped for and consequently are absent and ãâã off Rom. 8. 24. to be by apprehension of faith as already existent and reall The evidence an infallible argument and means of certainty and invariable perswasion V. 2. For by it he gives a reason of the first property of faith to seale Gods promises in mans heart by the example of the Fathers before Christs comming who by faith did apprehend Christ and his ben ãâ¦ã as already present and in regard of that are commended in Scripture as beleevers and children of God and righteous and thereby are acknowledged to be worthy to receive the promises wherefore if faith have had this vertue before Christ it doth much more retaine it after his comming in the flesh as well in regard of the things which he hath already done as of those things which he shall hereafter perform for their salvation V. 3. Through faith he touches the other propertie of faith in the firme perswasion of the truth of things whereof neither sense nor discourse of reason can give any sound impression such as the creation of the world is The worlds the Italian the ages that is to say the world see upon Heb. 1. 2. By the word of nothing by the onely omnipotency and will of God Of things of any pre-existent matter or beginning but of nothing which is beyond all naturall understanding V. 4. By faith Abels faith made his sacrifice acceptable to God as want thereof made Cains to be rejected now this sacrifice of Abels had two ends the one to be a Sacrament of expiation promised to Adam in Christ the other to be an act of worship and of acknowledgement towards God Abel by his lively faith in Gods promises made the Sacrament effectuall which otherwise would have been but a dead Ceremonie and by meanes of the same faith being in Gods favour and justified and regenerate his service was also acceptable as the fruit of a good tree He obtained witnesse in so much as it is said in that place that God regarded Abel that is to say accepted and approved of him as holy and righteous not for his own worth and merit as appeared by his Sacrament of propitiation but by vertue of the onely righteousnesse of all ages residing in Christ and apprehended by faith Te ãâ¦ã ing being it is also said that God respected his offering By it that is to say Having through faith been the childe of God in his life time God shewed after his death that his favour towards him did yet last being it is said Gen. 4. 10. that Abels blood cried unto the Lord as calling him to be judge which ought not onely be understood for revenge against Cain but also in retribution of life to Abel being that Gods justice sheweth it self to be Almighty and most perfect not onely in punishing the offender as mens justice doth but also in restoring the innocent to life and giving him a reward So in Abel is declared the effect of faith in assuring the beleever of Gods present grace and of his life and glory to come V. 5. By faith Enoch having firmly by faith apprehended Gods promises in the Messias was also set down for an example of the end of faith which is to be translated out of this naturall and corruptible life into the heavenly and immortall life 1 Cor. 15. 51. That he should not that he should not die a naturall death by the dissolution of his body but by a neer and sudden change of qualities 1 Thess. 4. 17. This singularity in Enoch was a signe of the true use of the death of Gods children which is but onely to put off the old earthly qualities and in this manner to dispose them to put on the new heavenly ones 2 Cor. 5. 2. 4 For before he gives a reason why he hath attributed this transportation to faith namely because God having by means of faith adopted him in grace to be his Sonne did likewise give him
is that Christ is risen again by vertue of his death by which he hath fulfilled his obedience whereby he hath obtained the reward of life Or that he is the great shepheard by his blood having by it redeemed saved and gotten his sheep which he likewise feedeth unto everlasting life by the perpetuall application of his death V. 21. Through Iesus that is to say working in you by his Spirit V. 22. Of exhortation namely the reprehensions admonitions and corrections inserted amongst the doctrine of this epistle For I have if there seem to you to be any harshnesse in it impute it to the brevity of an Epistle which will not allow a man to use such infinuations and mitigations as a rhetoricall discourse wil do see 1 Pet. 5. 12. V. 23. Know ye seeing he writes this Epistle by Timothy himself the meaning is Ye shal know by himselfe that he is delivered namely out of prison where he was with me and how If he come namely if he returns from the voyage which he undertakes by mine appointment to come to you I will see you I hope according to all likelihood that I shall see you see Phil. 1. 25. THE GENERALL EPISTLE OF St. JAMES the Apostle ARGUMENT THis Epistle and those which follow saving the two last of John have been named Catholick because they are not directed to any particular Church or person as those of Saint Paul but in common to all the Churches gathered out from amongst the Iewes scattered over all the World This beares the name of James it is uncertaine of which namely whether it be the Apostle sonne of Alpheus or the Bishop of Jerusalem and Evangelist often times called the brother of the Lord. The subject is a gathering together of divers doctrines exhortations comforts reproofes instructions and sentences concerning afflictions and trials to desire of God with faith wisedome and all other gifts Of riches and of poverty of the temptation of concupiscence of true regeneration and of the fruits thereof of faith joyned with true charity equall towards all men without any respect of outward qualities and fructifying in good workes to flie ambitious superiorities to bridle the tongue of contentions and of fleshly desires of humility and turning to God to eschew evill speaking and rash judgements to depend upon Gods providence of the vanity and wretched end of unjust riches of patience of abstaining from unlawfull and vaine oathes of the power and force of prayer and of setting againe in the way such as are strayed from the truth CHAP. I. VER 1 JAmes according to some it is James of Alpheus the Apostle according to oâhers James the brother of the Lord Act. 15. 13. Gal. 1. 19. Which are scattered namely amongst the Gentiles see Iohn 7. 35. V. 2. Temptations that is to say tryals and exercises through afflictions and adversities V. 4. Have her that is to say let it persevere unto the end and be accompanied with other Christian vertues Be perfect that is to say furnished with all necessary vertues though never in a perfect degree in this World V. 5. Wisedome namely spirituall wisedome to judge rightly of afflictions of their causes end and fruit c. to moderate in them the afflictions of the soule keeping it in an immoveable tranquillity Liberally or benignely the Greeke simply see 2 Cor. 8. 2. Upbraided not that is to say disdainfully rejecting or upbraiding the asker with his unworthinesse V. 6. Is like a hath not the constancie of the soule nor is not perswaded of Gods grace by the Holy Ghost whereby wanting the first foundation of faith God doth not build the fabricke of his other gifts in him According to the saying of the Gospell that to him that hath is given Matth. 25. 29. V. 8. A double minded the Italian a double hearted because that his inward part doth not agree with his outward profession whereby his thoughts motions and actions floating continually he is uncapable of patience and perseverance vertues which require a constant and firme posture of the soule V. 9 the brother the meaning is that Christian patience ought not onely to beare afflictions but also to glory in it see Rom. 5. 3. That he is exalted spiritually being the Sonne of God member of Christ made worthy of participating of his afflictions Acts 5. 41. Rev. 2. 9. V. 10. That he is made low that is to say if he does not exalt himselfe in pride for his goods and honours but containes himselfe in holy humility before God and modesty towards men and if acknowledging the vanity thereof he doth with his heart renounce them as if he possessed them not He shall passe namely this his worldly prosperity V. 11. In his waies namely in this his state and condition V. 12. Tried the Italian approved namely of God for his obedience to his will order and condition established by him V. 13. Let no man now he goeth on to the other kind of temptation which is the inducement and allurement to sinne which doth not proceed from God as the other of afflictions doth For God as he hath no inclination nor taketh no delight in evill so can he not induce others unto it as the divell doth V. 15. When lust namely mans depraved and corrupted will which is the first spring of all vicious appetites Hath conceived namely after it hath by the apprehension of some unlawfull object fixed in it selfe a wicked desire it doth afterwards bring it to effect whence followeth the punishment of eternall death V. 16. Doe not erre either in attributing to God the cause of your sins or not having recourse to him in your wants as to the authour of all good things V. 17. From the father namely from God the authour and fountaine of all light of knowledge grace and spirit without ever changing or diminishing Shadow a terme taken from the celestiall lights which by reason of their resolutions and vicissitudes doe not alwaies shine in the same degree and some of them do also suffer eclipses decreases and failings V. 18. His owne will of his grace and free will to oppose this spirituall regeneration of grace to that of nature and everlasting of the onely begotten Sonne With the word which is as it were the seed of this new generation revived by the Spirit see 1 Cor. 4. 15. 1. Pet. 1. 23. First fruits namely a part of the whole masse of mankind which is consecrated unto him as the first fruits were under the Law see Ier. 2. 3. Rev. 14. 4. V. 19. Wherefore seeing you have received from God the gift of spirituall regeneration worke you the true workes and performe the true duties thereof keeping your selves especially from your most common and sudden sinnes which are those of rash speaking and wrath V. 20. For the wrath Though wrath in man be moved naturally with some resemblance of justice against a wrong and offence yet that is not the right way to do the Will of God wherein
consists true righteousnesse and justice which contrariwise is performed with mildnesse and patience c. V. 21. Wherefore This is a second consequence drawn from Verse 18. The meaning is that likewise also because God hath regenerated us let us put off all vices even as little children that are newly borne are washed and cleansed from the pollutions which they brought from their mothers wombe Receive Give it more way authority and absolute command over you Ingrafted which God hath not onely outwardly propounded unto you but hath also rooted it in your heart by his Spirit to live and operate in it see Jer. 31. 31. V. 22. Doers True and real observers in heart and in effect in faith and obedience V. 23. If any that is to say for want of will and zeal to performe Gods Word the knowledge of it becomes unprofitable to salvation making no lively impression but serving onely to represent its own deformitie and contrarietie unto the conscience and that so sleightly that man is not thereby brought to Repentance V. 25. Who so looketh that is to say hath by a deep meditation and lively Faith taken hold of Gods Word to be by it changed into the same image 2 Cor. 3. 18. Law He calleth the Gospel so which containeth the accomplishment of what the ancient Law had but onely begun that is to say Christs perfect righteousnâsse by which all believers are freed from the curse and from death and also teacheth and by the power of the Spirit worketh the true perfection of an holy life consisting in a continuall Regeneration to Gods Image by which the believer serves God with a free will and is no more subject to the devil nor sin see Rom. 8. 2. Gal. 4. 22 31. A doâr by Faith which is the first worke of the Gospel John 6. 29. 1 John 3. 23. and the foundation and root of all the rest then by new obedience and holinesse of life V. 26. Seem to be or thinkes to be Deceiveth doth falsly deceive and flatter himselfe by this vain shew of pietie V. 27. Is this that is to say is alwayes joyned with true charitie and holinesse and by these vertues sheweth what it is To visit under this kinde are contained all the duties of Christian charitie CHAP. II. Vers. 1. HAve not Let not carnal respects darken the sound judgement of your Faith but that you retain a true feeling of Christs spiritual glorie in him and in his members and honour the Head in them of what condition soevet they be take heed of despising any one and especially such as Christ hath raised higher in the honour of true Christian vertues Others translate it have not the Faith of our Lord Jesus Christ with respect of persons V. 2. Assemblie namely in your holy and Ecclesiastical Assemblie V. 4. Are yee not then partial the Italian Have yee not made a difference that is to say do not you shew that instead of being sound in the judgement which you ought to give of persons belonging to the Church according to their spiritual qualities without any other respects you are dazled and busied after the worldly lustre Of evill Whose onely intention is not uprightnesse but do counterpoise it with other perverse respects by which they suffer themselves to be transported V. 5. Chosen doth he not for the most part call the poor to his knowledge and grace rather than the rich and great ones and even amongst believers doth he not bestow most spiritual graces upon those who are needie of temporal goods V. 6. Do not This may be understood either of the enemies of the Gospel who might sometimes either through curiositie or upon some other occasion come into the Christians Assemblies or of rich men that were Christians by profession and committed such violences which were much used amongst those who were powerfull in the world Draw you raising unjust suites against you V. 7. Blaspheme If this be understood of Christians the meaning is that they give occasion of blaspheming Christs Name by their excesses see Rom. 2. 24. By the which from whence you take and bear the sacred and glorious Name of Christians V. 8. If ye fulfill the Italian if ye truly fulfill if in your honouring those which do you wrong your onely aime is to observe Gods Law and to love your neighbour in general you doe a good and holy worke but if you have any carnal respects therein it is no longer a charitie but flatterie or some such like vice and if it be joyned with contempt of the poor it is partialitie and want of equal charitie The royall that is to say Gods soveraigne and supreme Law opposite to all lawes of men who are but onely ministers V. 10. For whosoever he proves that they do transgresse the Law as he had said âhough it seemed to be but in the least point Guiâty according to the rigour of the Law he is subject to condemnation as well as if he had broken all the Commandments one by one for the Law is but an indivisible total and requires perfect obedience in each part Deut. 27. 26. and the same Majestie of God is contemned in one onely sin as well as in all and the breach of one precept proceeds from the same cause as the breach of all namely for want of loving God and from mans corruptnesse V. 12. By the Law of that is to say by the Gospel which indeed freeth mens consciences from the curse and from the terrours of the Law but yet bindeth them to a new obedience especially in what belongeth to charitie see 1 Cor. 9. 21. Gal. 2. 19. V. 13. Rejoyceth the Italian glorieth that is to say this mercifull affection in a Christian is a certain pledge of the mercie which he shall obtain at Gods judgement whereupon he confides and triumphs against all terrours and temptations V. 14. A man say that is to say if he boast himselfe and make an outward profession of a shadow or shew of faith and not of a true and lively faith which is inseparable from good workes because that by it the believer is united to Christ and Christ by it dwelleth in his heart Ephes. 3. 17. and regenerates and sanctifies him by hâs Spirit Rom. 8. 9. V. 15. If a brother As charitie in words vvithout effects is but a false maske so is Faith vvithout Workes likevvise V. 17. Faith namely the bare knovvledge and profession of the true God and of Christ opposite to heathenish and Jevvish superstitions c. vers 19 and yet not joyned vvith a lively persvvasion of Gods grace in Christ and vvith a true union vvith him vvhich alvvayes brings forth a fervent charitie towards him Luke 7. 47. and makes Christ live in the believer by his Spirit Gal. 2. 20. V. 18. Yea a man This hypocritical Faith is not onely dead in it selfe but may also be known to be such by comparing it to a believers lively and active Faith so that the
Sinnes for punishment and reformation whereof the Lord hath punished him with sicknesse V. 20. Shall save that is to say Shall be the instrument of another mans salvation and of grace for himself because that the Lord will reward this his charity by a more expresse and abundant feeling of his pardon towards him who peradventure is laden with many sinnes see Rom. 11. 14. 1 Corimb 9. 22. 1 Tim. 4. 6. ⧠THE FIRST EPISTLE generall of St. PETER the Apostle ARGUMENT THis Epistle containeth three principall heads the first is a large representation which the Apostle makes to the Iews which were turned Christians of the inestimable benefit of redemption and salvation which having been destinated for them from everlasting was acquired and accomplished by Christ and communicated by the Gospell and possessed by them in the hope of everlasting life and glory The second is a strong perswasion to the fruits of faith and holinesse of life as well in the generall calling of all beleevers as in the particular callings of each person and condition The third is a lively exhortation to patience and constancy in afflictions and persecutions for the glorious cause of the faith and of the Name of Christ. CHAP. I. Vers. 1. TO the namely to the Jews dispersed out of their own countrey into those Provinces and converted to the Christian faith V. 2. Elect separated from the world by Gods effectuall calling which is the execution of the eternall election The foreknowledge the Italian preordination the Greek foreknowledge that is to say A decree made by Gods knowledge and judgement Rom. 8. 29. Through sanctification sanctifying you really by his Spirit to whom it belongs to make Gods vocation firm and effectuall 2 Thess. 2. 23. Unto obedience that by faith making you obedient unto the Gospell you may be partakers of the benefit of the Lords death for the remission of your sinnes Or he declares the two ends of the beleevers vocation which are the justification in the blood of Christ and the new obedience through the sanctification of the Spirit V. 3. Unto a lively hope namely to conceive a lively still growing and operating hope of celestiall goods by meanes of the spirituall regeneration which is the true seed and pledge of eternall glory By the resurrection namely by vertue of Christs resurrection which is the fountain of regeneration Rom. 6. 5 11. Coloss. 2. 12. and likewise the foundation of our future glory 1 Cor. 15. 18 20 21. Ephes. 2. 6. V. 4. To an inheritance to gain us the right unto it and make us capeable thereof as being made the children of God Incorruptible by these titles he sheweth How that as celestiall goods are everlasting and without any impurity of sinne beleevers ought likewise to be such by the gift of the holy Ghost which causeth them to put off these two qualities namely of sinne and finally also the weak conditions of a sensuall life see 1 Cor. 15. 50. V. 5. By the power by his power which onely works effectually in this defence against all assaults and deceits of the enemies John 10. 29. and is lent man by meanes of a true and lively faith Are kept that is to say Preserved against all dangers of losing their salvation John 17. 11 12 15. Jude 1. Unto salvation namely to be made possessours of the chief end and perfect fulnesse of it V. 6. Wherein namely in the certainty of this inviolable safegard of God and in the earnest which he hath given you of the promised salvation by means of your regeneration If need be whereby the necessity of God will must impose upon you the Law of ââvoluntary obedience Temptations that is to say Trials and exercises of afflictions Iames 1. 2. V. 7. The triall namely your faith well tried and standing to any souch Might be found before God V. 9. Receiving having even in this very world the first fruits of the fruition of salvation after which undoubtedly shall follow the fulnesse thereof V. 10. Have enquired by a fervent desire and expectation That should come the Italian that is come or that was received for you or which was to be communicated unto you V. 11. Of Christ which is that Spirit by which all the Prophets were inspired and have spoken and which proceeds from the Father and from the Son and whose gifts presence and power have at all times been dispensed by Christ head of the Church and supreme Prophet of it see Eccles. 12. 13. Acts 16. 17. 1 Peter 3. 19. V. 12. That not namely that they foretold and preached the mysteries of the Gospell the full manifestation and fruition of which should not happen in their times but in ours With the holy Ghost that is to say Being inspired by it Which things that is to say Which things are so admirable and excellent that the full knowledge thereof is much desired and is wonderous amiable even to the very Angels who cannot be satisfied with the contemplation and the height thereof with extreme wonder and rejoycing V. 13. Wherefore namely seeing you are come to that holy and so much desired time see Rom. 13. 11. 2 Cor. 6. 2. Gird up being continually free from worldly cares and affections and prepared for the race and voyage of the heavenly vocation a terme taken from travellers of those dayes in which they used to gird up their long garments that they might be the more fitting and ready for travell but particularly it is taken from the Israelites when they came out of Egypt Exod. 12. 11. V. 15. Hath called you to unite you unto him which cannot be done unlesse you be holy as he is Psal. 5. 4. V. 17. Of persons namely of their outward qualities of titles shew or condition but looks onely to the reality of true holinesse and obedience Of your journeying namely this present life which is an absence from our true heavenly countrey In fear with all reverence care and heavenly humilitie V. 18. That ye were not and consequently that so great a gift requires an equall gratitude From your vain from your unfruitfull works of darknesse Ephes. 5. 11. and from all false doctrines and religions V. 19. As of a namely who is the substance and the truth of that figure of the Paschall Lamb by whose blood the Israelites were delivered V. 20. For you namely for your salvation V. 21. By him Christ manifesting the Father unto us by his word and creating faith in us by his Spirit and also he only having made him propitious unto us that we might put all our confidence in him That your he saith so because that by Christs exaltation the Father sheweth that he is pleased with us which would not be if Christ had remained dead 1 Cor. 15. 14 17. and also because that being fulfilled in the head we are certain that it shal likewise be so with the members and because that Christ ascended into Heaven he makes intercession for his beleevers to
the Italian I saw that is to say a second vision was presented unto me and at the first appearing of it I was ravished into a Propheticall extasie Now untill the end of the eleventh Chapter these visions seeme to represent the heavenly archetypes of Gods counsels concerning the state and chances of the Christian Church and from the twelfth forward the execution of them upon earth V. 2. One sate by that it is not here said that he had the likenesse of asonne of man and by Revel 5. 6 7. 7. 10. he sheweth that in this place we must understand it to be God the Father V. 3. A Jasper to represent his majesty and glory but without any image or figure V. 4. Foure and twenty an image or representative of the Church brought in here as gathered up into Heaven and made partaker of Christ her heads glory Revel 3. 21. and represented under the forme of the Rectors and heads of the earthly Jerusalem anciently composed as the Jewes relate it of foure and twenty Elders or heads of the foure and twenty quarters or high streets of the City over which was the Governour for the King who made the five and twentieth whereof some tract is seene Ezek. 11. 1 In white a signe of glory and most perfect heavenly purenesse see Rev. 3. 4 5. V. 5. Seven answerable to the seven Lampes in the Golden Candlesticke in the Temple see Exod. 25. 37. Zech. 4. 2. V. 6. A Sea a figure of the Heaven of glory represented by a Sea for its greatnesse and plaine extent and of glasse for its purity and splendor Foure a figure of the Angels see Ezech. 1. 5. Full of to signifie the perfect light of knowledge and perpetuall vigilancy in service in the holy Angels see Dan. 4. 13. 17. V. 8. Within namely under those wings V. 10. And cast in token of acknowledgement that all the glory which they have is Gods meere benefit and that they enjoy it onely to exalt his for ever V. 11. Thou art worthy that is to say to thee it belongeth to set everything under thine obedience as every thing hath its being from thee which is especially verified in Christs spirituall Kingdome Rev. 5. 12. and shall be accomplished in the Fathers everlasting Kingdom 1 Cor. 15. 24. CHAP. V. Vers. 1. A Booke a figure of Gods everlasting and secret decrees concerning the state and condition of his Church which decrees none knoweth but onely the Sonne who hath the full knowledge of them as true God with his Father And likewise it belongeth to none to declare them but onely to him who alone hath charge from the Father to reveale them as Mediator and great Prophet of the Church see Psal. 2. 7. Iohn 1. 18. 3. 32. 5. 19 20. V. 3. In Heaven by this enumeration nothing is meant but all the creatures in generall see Exod. 20. 4. Phil. 2. 10. V. 5. The Lyon namely Jesus Christ descended from Iudah according to the flesh to whom in spirituall truth belongeth the title of Lyon attributed to Judah Genes 49. 9. by reason of his soveraigne strength to overcome and destroy all his enemies Hath prevailed the Italian hath overcome that is to say hath obtained as in a triall more then any other hath overcome all difficulties and brought it to passe Or hath obtained in regard of his humanity this dignity of knowing all the fathers secrets and to unfold them by the combats which he hath undergone V. 6. In the middest namely betweene Gods Throne and the beast and the Elders A Lambe who represented Christ who by his death hath gotten that foresaid glorious title As it had been the Italian which seemed that is to say who bare in his glorious body the markes of his death and Sacrifice See Zech. 12. 10. John 20. 27. Rev. 1. 7. Seven hornes a token of Soveraigne power in Christ as King as the seven eyes are symboles of perfect know ledge in quality of Prophet V. 8. Harpes Instruments of praise which seeme more properly to belong to soules already glorified as the Vials full of odour are better referred to beleevers upon earth where the true place of prayer is as in Heaven is the place of thankesgiving For the whole Church as well Militant as Triumphant is here represented as yeelding her dutys to Christ. Which are that is to say which figure and signifie according to the ancient symbole Exod. 30. 1. V. 9. A new see upon Psal. 33. 3. V. 12. Riches namely the glory according to the use of the Hebrew tongue or all the treasures of wisdome and understanding Col. 2. 3. CHAP. VI. Vers. 2. A White Horse by Rev. 19. 11. it appeares that hereby is meant Christ carried upon the pure word of the Gospell conquering and overcomming the Kingdome of the Word and destroying his enemies Psal. 45. 4 5. Conquering beginning his victories even at his first comming out and prosecuting of them to the end V. 4. Another Horse by this may fittingly be meant the Roman Empire sorrell or red by reason of its continuall exercise in warres coveting the universall Empire of the world V. 5. A blacke Horse by this seemes to be meant the spirituall hunger after the bread of life which is the pure Word of God which after the ruine of the Roman Empire did much afflict the world A paire of Ballances as it were to distribute the bread by weight and proportion as they use to doe in great dearths see Lev. 26. 16. Ezech 4. 10 11. V. 6. A measure the Italian A Chenice the name of a measure which contained about two and twenty Ounces and the penny is the Drachme whereof eight make an ounce And so is signified a great dearth See thou hurt not that is to say this spirituall hunger shall notwithstanding be accompanied with great fleshly commodities and delights represented by Wine and Oyle which are not so absolutely necessary for mans life as Bread V. 8. A pale Horse by this may be meant Antichrist whose Kingdome is the death of the Church caused by violences privation of true practice pestilence of false doctrine persecutions of Potentates signified by the foure bodily scourges whence unavoydably followeth everlasting death Or simply are meant Gods judgements upon the World for the contempt of his word Over the fourth as indeed the kingdome of Antichrist seems to have taken so much part of the world V. 9. The Altar which in this vision appeared in Heaven before the Throne like the Altar of Incenses which was before the most holy place where Gods glory resided upon the Arke Exod. 30. 6. And this representation serves to shew that the soules of beleevers doe not appeare before God but onely by the intercession of Christ figured by those ancient perfumes Which they held having never forsaken it nor renounced it 1 John 5. 10. V. 10. How long a prayer not for any particular vengeance but of zeale to Gods justice and of desire
that is to say Doe also signifie those same Kings who either through conversion to Christ or for some offences received or for some other reasons shall turn against the whore and shall destroy her And shall eat a figurative terme taken from wilde beasts which are taken in hunting V. 17. And give that is to say as he had for a time suffered them to submit themselves to the beast so when the terme of the accomplishment of Gods counsels and of the prophecies shall be come he shall stir them up to war against it V. 18. That great namely the state and empire that hath its seat there because otherwise the city is the beast and the woman is the state vers 3. CHAP. XVIII Vers. 2. SAying see upon Rev. 14. 8. V. 9. The kings whether we must take them to be some other Kings beside the ten Revel 17. 16. or some of those same ten V. 12. Thine the Italian all kinde of cedar the Greek word signifieth a wilde kinde of cedar very sweet and which doth not rot and hath a grained and curled root of which anciently they made works of great value V. 13. Souls of men that is to say Persons which seem to be added besides slaves because that anciently they made merchandize of persons not onely for slavery but also for pleasures or abominable delights V. 14 The fruits that is to say the delights of the earths yeelding which thou didst seek after with so much care and delight V. 22. Of a milstone for in ancient times they commonly used hand-mils which did make a great noise in the cities V. 23. Of a candle a great number of which were lighted at night-feasts and merry meetings For thy merchants for thou hast made use of Kings and Princes to doe thy businesse and to seek thy profit and hast bewitched the nations with false perswasions and seducements V. 24. In her that is to say she hath been sound guilty of it because that all the counsels instructions and inducements to persecutions have proceeded from her Prophets that is to say faithfull Doctors of the Church That were slain namely for the pure profession of the faith and for witnessing the truth of the Gospel CHAP. XIX Vers. 1. ALleleuia an Hebrew word frequent in the Psalms which together with many more hath passed to be used in other Languages in the service of God and signifieth Praise the Lord see Psal. 104. 35. V. 8. Was granted to shew that the sanctification of the Church which is all its ornament Psal. 45. 13. and 93. 5. is a meer gift of Christ her bride-groom Ephes. 5. 26 27. Rev. 3. 18. V. 10. At his feet the Italian addeth before him at his feet namely before the Angel which uttered this voyce For the testimony that is to say To me who am but a created Angel and Minister of Christ doth not belong the honour of these Propheticke Revelations but to Christ alone who is true God who hath witnessed that is to say revealed these secrets and counsels of his Fathers and who by his Spirit inspireth the light and certain knowledge thereof into his servants see Psal. 2. 7. 1 Pet. 1. 11. Revel 1. 1. 2. 5. and 22. 6. V. 11. He that namely Christ. V. 12. A name thus is his Godhead signified incomprehensible to any creature Judges 13. 18. Matth. 11. 27. Or the dignity of head of the Church which no man knoweth that is to say Possesseth not besides himselfe and is incommunicable to any other Phil. 2. 9. V. 13. In blood for a signe as well of his victories over his enemies as of his perfect righteousnesse and redemption acquired by the merit and in vertue of his death and passion V. 14. The armies that is to say the Angels V. 15. Treadeth the Italian shall tread that is to say Shall execute Gods vengeances upon his enemies gathered together as it were in a wine-presse V. 17. Unto the supper of the great God the Italian unto Gods great banquet that is to say Unto the great slaughter which he will make CHAP. XX. Vers. 4. ANd they the Italian persons namely the glorified Saints Iudgement namely power to judge the world as Christs adsessors and assistants who is the supreme judge see upon 1 Cor. 6. 2 3. That were that haâ in any manner suffered martyrdom In all this Prophecie it is better and more sure to expectand stay for the explication by the event then to ãâã ãâã without any certain ground V. 9. The camp namely the Church militant in the world by a figure taken from the children of Israel which encamped in the wildernesse V. 11. Him that namely Jesus Christ everlasting King of his Church and supreame judge of the world From whose face that is to say at the appearing of whose new Kingdom all this forme and state of the world was changed in an instant and vanished away V. 12. The books termes taken from the publike judgements here amongst men wherein are produced all the writings of the processe informations depositions of witnesses c. to shew that all actions even the most secret ones shall then be rehearsed and made manifest 1 Cor. 4. 5. Another book which represents the everlasting election to life and glory in Christ. V. 13. And hell namely the places under ground where the bodies are laid after they are dead V. 14. Death that is to say There was no more neither death nor sepulchre for Gods Elect the command of death over them was quite annihilated and remained upon the damned in whom death and the grave were changed into everlasting imprisonment and torments of hell CHAP. XXI Vers. 1. WEre passed that is to say Were changed in forme and state see upon Rom. 8. 21. V. 2. Holy city that is to say The Church in glory V. 3. The tabernacle that is to say God shall be present with them for ever a terme taken from the Tabernacle where the Arke was and the other signes of Gods presence in the midst of the people of Israel V. 6. It is done that is to say the end of the world is come all Gods words are accomplished V. 8. Fearfull that is to say cowardly in their spirituall combats who through carnall fear shall not dare to make profession of my truth or shall deny it Sorcerers or poisoners V. 10. In the Spirit namely in extasie and vision not corporally V. 11. Her light that is to say her sunne which enlightneth her V. 12. Angels namely of grace and peace contrary to the Cherubin set at the entrance of earthly paradice with a Sword to drive Adam out of it Gen. 3. 24. V. 16. The length and a figure of the perfect and everlasting stability of the Church in Heaven the cube or solid square being the most stable and equal figure of all V. 17. An hundred and forty and foure namely in thicknesse That is of that is according to the proportion of the resemblance of the body in which
there was some passage over Iordan there as the Hebrew name importeth Others reade it Bethany but then it must be another besides that of Iohn 1 18. V. 29. The Lambe him whom God hath appointed to make expiation for sinne and take away the bond and kingdome and punishment of it by offering his own person in a sacrifice acceptable to God figured by the daily immolation of Lambes under the law the signification of all which hath been accomplished by him And it is more likely that the similitude is drawne from the Lambes of the daily sacrifices then from the Paschall Lambe which savoured more of a Sacrament in application of the expiation made then of an offering in making of it Now it should seeme that this meeting of Christ Iohn happened after Christs return out of the Desert where he was tempted by the Devill V. 31 I knew him not not by sight before God had revealed him to me when Christ came to my baptisme and did afterwards confirme it by the sight of the Dove The meaning is there is no collusion between us seeing that I did not know him but only by divine revelation which was given me because that I shou'd make him knowne V. 32. Bare record namely after the second manifestation of Christ by the token of the Dove V. 34. Is the Sonne whom the Prophets had declared should be the Messias Psal 2. 7. 12. Isay 9. 6. V. 39. The tenth so that there were but two houres of day more This seemes to be noted to shew the short stay that they made with him at that time and to distinguish this first degree of their vocation from the other Mat. 4. 18. after which they remained continually with the Lord. V. 41. First it should seeme he meanes that the afore said two Disciples being gone to look for Peter Andrew found him first V. 42. Cephas a Syriack word which signifieth stone See upon Matthew 16. 18. V. 45. Of Nazareth namely that hath his ordinary abode there V. 46. Said unto a him this is grounded upon this that Nazareth was in Galilee a countrey much mixed and infected with paganisme And also because the Galileans were a more grosse and idâotish people V. 49. Thou art the King a word proceeding from divine inspiration joyned to the admiration of that act of Deity namely for to see those things which are out of his presence V. 51. Hereafter that which I have told thee is but a smal essay of my Godhead which now after my baptisme when I shall have enâed upon the publike exercise or mine office I will make to appeare more fully ãâã you by the ervice which the Angels shall do me continually Mat 4. 11. Luke 22. 43. Iohn 12. 29. And he seemes to allude to Iacobs ladder Gen. 28. 12. CHAP. II. VER 1. THe third day namely after the afore-said discourses or after his returne out of the wildernesse Iohn 1. 29. 43. Of Galilee an addition to distinguish this City from another of the same name which was in the Tribe of Asher Ioth 19. 28. Surnamed Cana the great V. 3. They have no this sheweth that the holy Virgin after Christs baptisme did more cleerely know his divine power which she desires him to shew in this present case of necessity V. 4. What have I Christ after his baptisme being come out of his private life and entred into the exercise of his sacred office did no more yeeld such humane submission to his mother as he did before Luke 2. 51. See Mat. 12. 48. and therefore he receives neither prayer nor admonition from her to shew that in the unfolding of his divine power he did use his own absolute free will according to his own wisdome and also that he is the onely intercessor towards his father and that none can be an intercessor towards him Mine hours I will doe the miracle which thou requirest but the moment of time prefixed by my Soveraigne will is not yet come See Iohn 7 8. V. 6. After the manner to serve for those frequent washings which were appointed by the law or were brought in by tradition Mark 7. 3 4. V. 11. Beleeved that is to say were confirmed in the faith which was as yet tender and feeble in them V. 12. His brethren See Mat. 12. 46. V. 13. Went up according to the law Exod. 23. 17. Deut. 16 16. V. 15. He drove them an act like to that Matth. 21. 12. yet not the same V. 18. What sign shew us thy calling and authority receaved from God to reforme customes in this kinde which have hitherto beene approved of Though indeed it was not a generall law that every Prophet should verifie his vocation by miracles Iohn 10. 41. V. 19. In three Christ will not shew them any miracle because the doing of it dependeth upon his good will and pleasure and because that in that act which he had done it being evidently good and laudable there needed no ex raordinary proofe and because they thorow their incredulity were unworthy of it And therefore hee referres them to his resuârection and glorification by which the truth of his person and office would cleerely appeare See Mat. 12. 40. Rom. 1. 4. V. 20. This Temple some referre this to the restauration of the Temple made by Zorobabel others to the reparations and beautifyings which Herod added to it A worke which had already lasted six and forty yeares and lasted a long while after that V. 24. Did not commit knowing the hypoerisie and inconstancy of many of them he did not admit them into his ordinary society as he did his trusty Disciples but did keepe himselfe from them CHAP. III. VER 2. By night for feare of the Iewes persecution Iohn 7. 13. and 9. 22. and 12. 42. and 19. 38. V. 3. Except a man if of the sonne of Adam corrupt in his own nature and the sonne of wrath he doth not become the sonne of God by adoption of grace and regeneration of spirit V. 5. Of water he seemes to intimate two distinct and severall parts of this change and by water he meanes the expiation and remission of the sinne and by the Spirit the whole worke of regeneration and inward sanctification of man Or he sheweth the ordinary externall meanes of this regeneration which is baptisme and the internall power of the holy Ghost by which it hath all its efficacy V. 6. That which is a man who is naturally engendred by his father and mother who are defiled with sinne is also defiled for all things do participate of the quality of their originall and therefore hath in him the cause of death and no disposition to life Contrariwise man regenerate by the Spirit being made spirituall hath the seed of everlasting life in him according to the order and infallible consequence that the flesh is to death and the Spirit is to life Rom. 8. 13. Gal. 6. 8. Of the flesh this word signifieth here as well as in
other places humane nature in its corruption and sinne Is flesh that is to say carnall and viâious and therefore uncapable of the kingdome of heaven 1 Cor. 15. 50. Is Spirit that is to say spirituall in senses motions and actions altogether holy and divine V. 7. Marvell not do not let this doctrine of regeneration move you to any wonder of doubt or incredulity Iohn 5. 28. for although the nature thereof be supernaturall and incomprehensible yet the effects thereof are very apparent and sensible as the winde See Eccles. 11. 5. V. 10. Knowest not though they have been cleerly set forth by the Prophets Psal. 51. 10. Ezek. 11. 19. and 36. 26 27. V. 11. We speake namely I and my Disciples doe teach doctrines that are certaine and are not of human invention as your traditions are Because that I as I am true God know all the fathers secrets and do faithfully manifest them as being sent from him v. 32. And ye he speaks to the Iewes in generall V. 12. Earthly things which all beleevers ought to know and practise in this world Heavenly namely the highest mysteries the knowledge and fruition of which are reserved for the heavenly life V. 13. No man you ought to beleeve me in both for no man of himselfe hath knowledge thereof nor the charge of declaring them but I alone who though I have taken humane flesh upon me and have so farre abased my selfe yet my Godhead doth still reside in heaven having the same essence and glory as my father hath Matth. 11. 27. Iohn 1. 18. and 6. 46. Rev. 5. 5 7. Hath ascended to gaine the originall knowledge of these things V. 14 And as my abasement shall be followed by the exaltation of my humane nature into heaven that by the sending of my Spirit and by my word I may set up a cleere signe of the salvation which I shall have obtained to apply to all by faith Ephes. 4. 9. 10 11. V. 16. The world namely mankinde in its generality though with a distinction of his elect according to his good will and pleasure He gave appointed him out of meere grace for a redeemer sent into the world at the appointed time exposed to all necessary sufferings and at the last applied and really conferred with all his benefits to beleevers by the inward operation of the holy Ghost who creates in them the faith for to apprehend him livelily V 17. For God the proper end for which the Sonne of God was sent was to save not to condemne the world for he needed not for that effect to have taken humane flesh upon him True it is indeed that hee doth accidentally aggravate the curle of unbeleevers who reject the light of his grace to remaine in the darkenesse of ignorance and sin See Iohn 16. 9 v. 17. Sent not that is to say it was appointed by the Councell of the whole Trinity that the Sonne should in his owne person and immediately take humane flesh upon him in the world and in the same flesh fulfill the worke of redemption and so must alwayes the se words of sending the Son and the spirit bee understood for accomplishing that act in their proper person which was proper to each of them the councell and advice whereof is common to all the persons together observing the order of operating V. 19. The condenmation namely the cause and subject of it And men namely a great part of them all worldly and unregenerate men Because namely one of the chiefe causes of this incredulity is because that man delighting in sinne abhorres the light and power of the Gospell which discovers the foulenesse of sin and argues the malignity of it for to bring man to repentance V. 21. Doth truth the Italian Workes ãâ¦ã uth namely loyall and sincere works in which the conscience is assured of Gods approbation whereupon the more they are exposed to light the more joy and content they doe bring to them as doe them See Psalm 37. 6. In God according to his will which is as it were the forme and modell of good workes Romans 6. 17. Or the roote and beginning of which is the communion which man hath with God by his Spirit V. 22. Into the land namely from Ierusalem Iohn 2. 23. he came into the territories of Iudea Baptized by the ministery of his Disciples Iohn 4. 2. V. 23. Anon it is thought that these two Cities were on this side Iordan and neere unto it in the halfe tribe of Manasses and it appears by Iohn 10 40. that Iohn went away from Bethabara which was beyond Iordan unto this place which was on this side V. 25. There arose from that which followeth it appeares that the question was which of the two baptismes Christs or Iohns was of greater power or whether they were both equall to purifie the soule from sin Iohns Diseiples or by some of his Disciples The Iewes which went to Christs baptisme Some texts have it with a certaine Iew. V. 26. They came namely Iohns Disciples moved by jealousie or by a desire they had to be instructed V. 27. A man the meaning is I cannot nor ought not to be more then God would make me he hath made me a servant and therefore both you and I ought to containe our selves within our degree and measure and yeeld the soveraigne honour to the Lord which is Christ. Or I having received what I have by Gods gift there is no cause of glory for me nor of ambition for you 1 Cor. 4. 7. V 29. He that hath Christ in all these things comes in in the quality of a head and principall person as the bridegroome in a wedding solemnity but I am there but an accessary and a servant admitted by favour and therein have I a perfect joy without any disturbance of jealousie V. 30. D. Decrease my person must decrease till death and this my extraordinary and preparing office must âeâld to the full manifestation of Christ and of his Gospell V. 31. That is of earth namely a mortall man such a one ãâã I am cannot adde any thing to his deeds and sayings above that which he is himselfe Therfore I cannot give any efficacy to my Baptisme and preaching for the purification and conversion of the soule Christ only can doe ãâã Is above al namely in power and operation which depends all upon him and thereâore hâe addâs it to the operation of his ministeâs according to his pleasure V. 32. Test fieth the same must bee said of the truth as is spoken of the power he hath it wholly to himselfe as it were in his owne spring his Ministers have it but onely out of his bounty and by his communication v 32. No man there is but a very small number of men that beleeve him V. 33. He that hath that is to say all true beleevers doe ratifie and confirme as much as in them lyeth the ââuth of Gods word which Christ teacheth in perfect purity because he
must be brought to nothing through death V. 8. A crown namely everlasting glory and happinesse which God of his grace hath promised and gives to his servants for a reasonable reward of their righteous and holy works a terme taken from games and pastimes wherein they strived in severall exercises The righteous judge there being as games certain Judges appointed of every one of their actions and carriages and for to distribute the rewards That love namely that have fixed all their hopes and intentions upon those eternall rewards and for them have carried themselves with all loyaltie and freedom Or who trusting in a good conscience have desired the Lords day and have not been afraid of it as the wicked are V. 10. This present namely the eases commodities and carnall securities thereof V. 11. Onely he onely amongst all the rest of Pauls companions see 2 Tim. 1. 15. V. 13. The cloak according to others the little chest V. 14. Alexander some hold it is the same man as ãâã Tim. 1. 20. V. 16. Answer in judgement before Neââ or his Officers to justifie my self against the accusations of the Jews V. 17. The preaching namely the Gospell preached by me and the other Apostles Fully known by that efficacie and demonstration of truth which accompanied the Apostles words 1 Cor. 2. 4. Out of the mouth from Nero's rage and crueltie V. 18. From every that I may not offend him by any evill action THE EPISTLE OF St. PAUL THE Apostle to TITUS ARGUMENT TItus as it appears by Gal. 2. 3. having been converted from Paganisme to the Christian faith was by Saint Paul appointed to be an Evangelist and a companion in the work in his voyages and in the preaching of the Gospel and was left by him in Creet for to perfect the establishing of the state and government of the Churches which Saint Paul had founded there and whilest he was there the Apostle writ this Epistle unto him to admonish incite and strengthen him in the exercise of his charge and also to authorize him amongst the Cretians So then at the very beginning he declares what qualities are required in those persons whom he is to chuse for pastors and conductors of the Churches in their life behaviour and domestick government and especially in their Doctrine it being a most necessary part for to oppose the Iewish false errours and doctrines whereof the seed was already scattered amongst those Churches Afterwards he appoints him in stead of vain observations wherein false Doctors reposed great holinesse to teach and recommend the true spirituall sanctification in every ones vocation and especially to Princes and Magistrates according to Gods graces presented in the Gospel and to the regeneration of the Spirit which he for that purpose exceedingly extols and layes open and contrariwise adviseth him to forbid and suppresse all vain disputations and to shun all obstinate hereticks CHAP. I. Vers. 2. ACcording to the end and the substance of mine Apostleship is the preaching of Christian Doctrine which is known and beleeved of all the true Elect and engenders in them a lively hope of eternall good see 2 Tim. 1. 1. Of the truth namely of the Gospel see upon 1 Tim. 3. 16. V. 2. Promised hath out of meere grace made a decree thereof in the behalf of all those that are his Before namely from everlasting before the beginning of succession of times which was divided into ages V. 3. His word namely his foresaid decree V. 4. After the in respect of faith and the spirituall life thereof of the communication whereof I have been an instrument towards thee and which is the same in thee and in me even as a Son is of the same nature with the father see Rom. 1. 12 2 Pet. 1. 1. V. 5. That are wanting namely which I had not established when I was present Elders namely Pastors and Conductors where there is a competent number of beleevers V. 6. Having faithfull as well to avoid scandall as because that in the guiding of children and of a family the Church may have a triall of the piety zeal prudence watchfulnesse and other vertues necessary for a Pastor Now he means that this condition should be considered in those who are to be promoted to the ministerie not to those who are so already to whom such calamities of having evill children may happen without their fault and ought not to be therefore rejected V. 7. Not selfe-willed the Greeke word signifies a proud intractable wilful scornful unasfable man V. 8. Lover of good men or of goodnesse See 1 Tim. 3. 3. Sober or wise and understanding V. 9. The faithfull namely the pure and sincere doctrine which is apt to edifie and holily to instruct V. 10. Unruly the Italian stubborne against the reprehensions admonitions and orders of the Church Vaine talkers all whose discourses availe nothing towards spirituall edification They of the namely the Christianized Jowes who would retain Mosaicall ceremonies together with Christianity as things necessary to salvation V. 11. Must be stopped that is to say they must be confuted and reproved with so much evidence and reason of authority that they may not have any thing to reply with any ground or colour V. 12. One namely the Poet Epimenides who was a Southsayer and false Prophet See upon Acts 17. 28. 1 Cor. 15. 3â Of themselves namely Cretians or Candiots Such as those Jewes were that were born there or dwelt there though they were of another Nation and originall V. 13. Sharply without any respect or connivencie V. 15. All things namely meats and other of Gods creatures in which false doctors retained the distinction of cleane and uncleane appointed by Moses his ceremoniall Law Which being disannulled by the Gospel the use of them is pure and holy to believers who are purified by Christs blood and sanctified by his Spirit As contrariwise the spiritual uncleannesse of unbeleevers makes even those things which were allowed by Moses to be uncleane unto them Their mind those two parts of man which seem to be most pure after sinne namely the mind which preserves some light of knowledge and the conscience which applies that light to testifie and judge of mans actions Now by that inward corruption of ignorance and perversnesse every thing is made impure to man because the first hinders him from knowing how he should conform himselfe to Gods Wil in what he doth and undertaketh and the second takes away his wil from doing it By the first he tempts by the second he offends God V. 16. They professe namely these seducers Reprobates forsaken of God So that they can neither judge soundly nor rightly in any thing See Rom. 1. 28. 2 Tim. 3. 8. CHAP. II. Vers. 1. SOund See upon 1 Tim. 6. 3 V. 2. Temperate or prudent Sound pure and sincere in their beliefe their understanding being through age confirmed against the vices of vanity curiosity lightnesse in opinions c. and their heart being soundly